Produced by George Balogh, Charles Franks and the
     Online Distributed Proofreading Team





THE AMERICAN NATION

A HISTORY




LIST OF AUTHORS AND TITLES

GROUP I.

FOUNDATIONS OF THE NATION

Vol. 1 European Background of American History, by Edward Potts
Cheyney, A.M., Prof. Hist. Univ. of Pa.

Vol. 2 Basis of American History, by Livingston Farrand, M.D., Prof.
Anthropology Columbia Univ.

Vol. 3 Spain in America, by Edward Gaylord Bourne, Ph.D., Prof. Hist.
Yale Univ.

Vol. 4 England in America, by Lyon Gardiner Tyler, LL.D., President
William and Mary College.

Vol. 5 Colonial Self-Government, by Charles McLean Andrews, Ph.D.,
Prof. Hist. Johns Hopkins Univ.


GROUP II.

TRANSFORMATION INTO A NATION

Vol. 6 Provincial America, by Evarts Boutell Greene, Ph.D., Prof. Hist,
and Dean of College, Univ. of Ill.

Vol. 7 France in America, by Reuben Gold Thwaites, LL.D., Sec.
Wisconsin State Hist. Soc.

Vol. 8 Preliminaries of the Revolution, by George Elliott Howard,
Ph.D., Prof. Hist. Univ. of Nebraska.

Vol. 9 The American Revolution, by Claude Halstead Van Tyne, Ph.D.,
Prof. Hist. Univ. of Michigan.

Vol. 10 The Confederation and the Constitution, by Andrew Cunningham
McLaughlin, A.M., Head Prof. Hist. Univ. of Chicago.


GROUP III.

DEVELOPMENT OF THE NATION

Vol. 11 The Federalist System, by John Spencer Bassett, Ph.D., Prof.
Am. Hist. Smith College.

Vol. 12 The Jeffersonian System, by Edward Channing, Ph.D., Prof. Hist.
Harvard Univ.

Vol. 13 Rise of American Nationality, by Kendric Charles Babcock,
Ph.D., Pres. Univ. of Arizona.

Vol. 14 Rise of the New West, by Frederick Jackson Turner, Ph.D., Prof.
Am. Hist. Univ. of Wisconsin.

Vol. 15 Jacksonian Democracy, by William MacDonald, LL.D., Prof. Hist.
Brown Univ.


GROUP IV.

TRIAL OF NATIONALITY

Vol. 16 Slavery and Abolition, by Albert Bushnell Hart, LL.D., Prof.
Hist. Harvard Univ.

Vol. 17 Westward Extension, by George Pierce Garrison, Ph.D., Prof.
Hist. Univ. of Texas.

Vol. 18 Parties and Slavery, by Theodore Clarke Smith, Ph.D., Prof. Am.
Hist Williams College.

Vol. 19 Causes of the Civil War, by Admiral French Ensor Chadwick,
U.S.N., recent Pres. of Naval War Col.

Vol. 20 The Appeal to Arms, by James Kendall Hosmer, LL.D., recent
Librarian Minneapolis Pub. Lib.

Vol. 21 Outcome of the Civil War, by James Kendall Hosmer, LL.D.,
recent Lib. Minneapolis Pub. Lib.


GROUP V.

NATIONAL EXPANSION

Vol. 22 Reconstruction, Political and Economic, by William Archibald
Dunning, Ph.D., Prof. Hist, and Political Philosophy Columbia Univ.

Vol. 23 National Development, by Edwin Erle Sparks, Ph.D., Prof.
American Hist. Univ. of Chicago.

Vol. 24 National Problems, by Davis R. Dewey, Ph.D., Professor of
Economics, Mass. Institute of Technology.

Vol. 25 America as a World Power, by John H. Latane, Ph.D., Prof. Hist.
Washington and Lee Univ.

Vol. 26 National Ideals Historically Traced, by Albert Bushnell Hart,
LL.D., Prof. Hist. Harvard Univ.

Vol. 27 Index to the Series, by David Maydole Matteson, A.M.




COMMITTEES APPOINTED TO ADVISE AND CONSULT WITH THE EDITOR

THE MASSACHUSETTS HISTORICAL SOCIETY

Charles Francis Adams, LL D, President Samuel A Green, M.D., Vice-
President James Ford Rhodes, LL D, ad Vice President Edward Channing,
Ph.D., Prof History, Harvard Univ Worthington C Ford, Chief of Division
of MSS Library of Congress

THE WISCONSIN HISTORICAL SOCIETY

Reuben G Thwaites, LLD, Secretary Frederick J Turner, Ph.D., Prof Hist
Univ of Wisconsin James D Butler LLD William W Wright, LLD Hon Henry E
Legler

THE VIRGINIA HISTORICAL SOCIETY

Captain William Gordon McCabe, Litt D, President Lyon G Tyler, LL D,
Pres William and Mary College Judge David C Richardson J A C Chandler,
Professor Richmond College Edward Wilson James

THE TEXAS HISTORICAL SOCIETY

Judge John Henninger Reagan, President George P Garrison, Ph.D., Prof
Hist Univ of Texas Judge C W Rames Judge Zachary T Fullmore




THE AMERICAN NATION: A HISTORY

VOLUME 1

EUROPEAN BACKGROUND OF AMERICAN HISTORY

1300-1600

BY EDWARD POTTS CHEYNEY, A M.

PROFESSOR OF HISTORY, UNIVERSITY OF PENNSYLVANIA.

WITH MAPS




TO MY FATHER




CONTENTS [Proofer's Note: Original page numbers included in CONTENTS
for reference purposes.]

EDITOR'S INTRODUCTION TO THE SERIES...XV

EDITOR'S INTRODUCTION...XXVII

AUTHOR'S PREFACE...XXI

I. THE EAST AND THE WEST (1200-1500)...3

II. ORIENTAL AND OCCIDENTAL TRADE-ROUTES (1200-1500)...22

III. ITALIAN CONTRIBUTIONS To EXPLORATION(1200-1500)...41

IV. PIONEER WORK OF PORTUGAL(1400-1527)...60

V. SPANISH MONARCHY IN THE AGE OF COLUMBUS (1474-1525)...79

VI. POLITICAL INSTITUTIONS OF CENTRAL EUROPE (1400-1650)...104

VII. THE SYSTEM OF CHARTERED COMMERCIAL COMPANIES (1550-1700)...123

VIII. TYPICAL AMERICAN COLONIZING COMPANIES (1600-1628)...147

IX. THE PROTESTANT REFORMATION ON THE CONTINENT (1500-1625)...168

X. RELIGIOUS WARS IN THE NETHERLANDS AND GERMANY (1520-1648)...179

XI. THE ENGLISH CHURCH AND THE CATHOLICS (1534-1660)...200

XII. THE ENGLISH PURITANS AND THE SECTS (1550-1689)...210

XIII. THE POLITICAL SYSTEM OF ENGLAND (1500-1689)...240

XIV. THE ENGLISH COUNTY AND ITS OFFICERS (1600-1650)...261

XV. ENGLISH JUSTICES OP THE PEACE (1600-1650)...274

XVI. ENGLISH PARISH OR TOWNSHIP GOVERNMENT (1600-1650)...290

XVII. CRITICAL ESSAY ON AUTHORITIES...316

INDEX...333




MAPS

[Proofer's Note: Maps and illustrations omitted.]

MEDIAEVAL TRADE-ROUTES ACROSS ASIA (in colors)

CONQUESTS OF THE OTTOMAN TURKS (1300-1525) (in colors)

THE LAURENTIAN PORTOLANO OF 1351

PORTUGUESE DISCOVERIES ON THE COAST OF AFRICA (1340-1498)

TERRITORIAL GROWTH OF SPAIN (1230-1580)

SPHERES OF INFLUENCE ASSIGNED TO ENGLISH COMMERCIAL COMPANIES ABOUT
1625 (in colors)




EDITOR'S INTRODUCTION TO THE SERIES

That a new history of the United States is needed, extending from the
discovery down to the present time, hardly needs statement. No such
comprehensive work by a competent writer is now in existence.
Individual writers have treated only limited chronological fields.
Meantime there, is a rapid increase of published sources and of
serviceable monographs based on material hitherto unused. On the one
side there is a necessity for an intelligent summarizing of the present
knowledge of American history by trained specialists; on the other hand
there is need of a complete work, written in untechnical style, which
shall serve for the instruction and the entertainment of the general
reader.

To accomplish this double task within a time short enough to serve its
purpose, there is but one possible method, the co-operative. Such a
division of labor has been employed in several German, French, and
English enterprises; but this is the first attempt, to carry out that
system on a large scale for the whole of the United States.

The title of the work succinctly suggests the character of the series,
The American Nation. A History. From Original Materials by Associated
Scholars. The subject is the "American Nation," the people combined
into a mighty political organization, with a national tradition, a
national purpose, and a national character. But the nation, as it is,
is built upon its own past and can be understood only in the light of
its origin and development. Hence this series is a "history," and a
consecutive history, in which events shall be shown not only in their
succession, but in their relation to one another; in which cause shall
be connected with effect and the effect become a second cause. It is a
history "from original materials," because such materials, combined
with the recollections of living men, are the only source of our
knowledge of the past. No accurate history can be written which does
not spring from the sources, and it is safer to use them at first hand
than to accept them as quoted or expounded by other people. It is a
history written by "scholars"; the editor expects that each writer
shall have had previous experience in investigation and in statement.
It is a history by "associated scholars," because each can thus bring
to bear his special knowledge and his special aptitude.

Previous efforts to fuse together into one work short chapters by many
hands have not been altogether happy; the results have usually been
encyclopaedic, uneven, and abounding in gaps. Hence in this series the
whole work is divided into twenty-six volumes, in each of which the
writer is free to develop a period for himself. It is the editor's
function to see that the links of the chain are adjusted to each other,
end to end, and that no considerable subjects are omitted.

The point of view of The American Nation is that the purpose of the
historian is to tell what has been done, and, quite as much, what has
been purposed, by the thinking, working, and producing people who make
public opinion. Hence the work is intended to select and characterize
the personalities who have stood forth as leaders and as seers; not
simply the founders of commonwealths or the statesmen of the republic,
but also the great divines, the inspiring writers, and the captains of
industry. For this is not intended to be simply a political or
constitutional history: it must include the social life of the people,
their religion, their literature, and their schools. It must include
their economic life, occupations, labor systems, and organizations of
capital. It must include their wars and their diplomacy, the relations
of community with community, and of the nation with other nations.

The true history, nevertheless, must include the happenings which mark
the progress of discovery and colonization and national life. Striking
events, dramatic episodes, like the discovery of America, Drake's
voyage around the world, the capture of New Amsterdam by the English,
George Rogers Clark's taking of Vincennes, and the bombardment of Fort
Sumter, inspired the imagination of contemporaries, and stir the blood
of their descendants. A few words should be said as to the make-up of
the volumes. Each contains a portrait of some man especially eminent
within the field of that volume. Each volume also contains a series of
colored and black-and-white maps, which add details better presented in
graphic form than in print. There being no general atlas of American
history in existence, the series of maps taken together will show the
territorial progress of the country and will illustrate explorations
and many military movements. Some of the maps will be reproductions of
contemporary maps or sketches, but most of them have been made for the
series by the collaboration of authors and editor. Each volume has
foot-notes, with the triple purpose of backing up the author's
statements by the weight of his authorities, of leading the reader to
further excursions into wider fields, and of furnishing the
investigator with the means of further study. The citations are
condensed as far as is possible while leaving them unmistakable, and
the full titles of most of the works cited will be found in the
critical essay on bibliography at the end of each volume. This constant
reference to authorities, a salutary check on the writer and a
safeguard to the reader, is one of the features of the work; and the
bibliographical chapters carefully select from the immense mass of
literature on American history the titles of the most authentic and the
most useful secondary works and sources. The principle of the whole
series is that every book shall be written by an expert for laymen; and
every volume must

therefore stand the double test of accuracy and of readableness.
American history loses nothing in dramatic climax because it is true or
because it is truly told. As editor of the series I must at least
express my debt to the publishers, who have warmly adopted the idea
that truth and popular interest are inseparable; to the authors, with
whom I have discussed so often the problems of their own volumes and of
the series in general; especially to the members of the committees of
the Massachusetts Historical Society, Virginia Historical Society,
Texas Historical Society, and Wisconsin State Historical Society, whose
generous interest and suggestions in the meetings that I have held with
them were of such assistance in the laying out of the work; to the
public, who how have the opportunity of acting as judges of this
performance and whose good-will alone can prove that the series
justifies itself.

ALBERT BUSHNELL HART.




EDITOR'S INTRODUCTION This first volume of the series supplies a needed
link between the history of Europe and the history of early America;
for whether it came through a Spanish, French, English, Dutch, or
Swedish medium, or through the later immigrants from Germany, from
Italy, and from the Slavic countries, the American conception of
society and of government was originally derived from the European.
Hence the importance at the outset of knowing what that civilization
was at the time of colonization. Professor Cheyney (chapters i. and
ii.) fitly begins with an account of mediaeval commerce, especially
between Europe and Asia, and the effect of the interposition of the
Turks into the Mediterranean, and how, by their disturbance of the
established course of Asiatic trade, they turned men's minds towards
other routes to Asia by sea. Thence he proceeds to show (chapter iii.)
how the Italians in navigation and in map-making exhibited the same
pre-eminence as in commerce and the arts, and why Italy furnished so
many of the explorers of the western seas in the period of discovery.
It is an easy transition in chapter iv. to the dramatic story of the
efforts of the Portuguese to reach India round Africa. The next step is
to describe in some detail (chapters v. and vi.) the system of
government and of commerce which existed in Spain, France, and Holland
in the sixteenth century; and the book will surprise the reader in its
account of the effective and far-reaching administration of the Spanish
kingdom, the mother of so many later colonies. This discussion is very
closely connected with the account of Spanish institutions in the New
World as described by Bourne in his Spain in America (volume III. of
the series), and we find the same terms, such as "audiencia,"
"corregidor," and "Council of the Indies" reappearing in colonial
history. A much-neglected subject in American history is the
development of great commercial companies, which, in the hands of the
English, planted their first permanent colonies. To this subject
Professor Cheyney devotes two illuminating chapters (vii. and viii.),
in which he prints a list of more than sixty such companies chartered
by various nations, and then selects as typical the English Virginia
Company, the Dutch West India Company, and the French Company of New
France, which he analyzes and compares with one another. It is
significant that not one of these companies was Spanish, for that
country retained in its own hands complete control both of its colonies
and of their commerce.

Since English colonization was almost wholly Protestant and added a new
centre of Protestant influence, Professor Cheyney has, in two chapters
(ix. and x.), given some account of the Reformation and of the
religious wars of the sixteenth century. He brings out not only the
differences in doctrine but in spirit, and shows how, by the Thirty
Years' War, Germany was excluded from the possibility of establishing
American colonies, a lack which that country has found it impossible to
repair in our day.

The mother-country for the American nation was in greater part England;
even Scotland and Ireland contributed their numbers and their
characteristics only in the third and fourth generations of the
colonies. A considerable part of this volume, therefore (chapters xi.
to xvi.), is given up to a description of the conditions of England at
the time of the departure of the first colonists. Everybody knows, and
nobody knows clearly, the religious questions in England from Elizabeth
to James II. Here will be found a distinct and vivid account of the
struggle between churchmen, Catholics, Puritans, and Independents for
influence on the Church of England or for supremacy in the state. Why
did the Catholics in general remain loyal? Why were the Puritans
punished? Why were the Independents at odds with everybody else? Why
did not Presbyterianism take root in England? These are all questions
of great moment, and their adjustment by Professor Cheyney prepares the
way for the account of the Pilgrims who founded Plymouth colony in
Tyler's England in America (volume IV. of the series). An absolute
essential for an understanding of colonial history before the
Revolution is a clear idea of the political system of England, both in
its larger national form and in its local government. Hence the
importance of Professor Cheyney's chapters on English government. The
kings' courts, council, and Parliament all had their effect upon the
governors' courts, councils, and assemblies of the various colonies.
Prom the English practice came the superb, fundamental notion of a
right of representation and of the effectiveness of a delegated
assembly. In local government the likeness was in some respects even
closer; and Professor Cheyney's account of the English county court,
and especially of the township or parish, will solve many difficulties
in the later colonial history. In some ways Professor Cheyney's
conclusions make more striking and original the development of the
astonishing New England town-meetings. As the volume begins with the
rise of the exploring spirit, it is fitting that Prince Henry the
Navigator should furnish the frontispiece. The bibliography deals more
than those of later volumes with a literature which has been a tangled
thicket, and will shorten the road for many teachers and students of
these subjects. The significance of Professor Cheyney's volume is that,
without describing America or narrating American events, it furnishes
the necessary point of departure for a knowledge of American history.
The first question to be asked by the reader is, why did people look
westward? And the answer is, because of their desire to reach the
Orient. The second question is, what was the impulse to new habits of
life and what the desire for settlements in distant lands? The answer
is, the effect of the Reformation in arousing men's minds and in
bringing about wars which led to emigration. The third question is,
what manner of people were they who furnished the explorers and the
colonists? The answer is found in these pages, which describe the
Spaniard, the French, the Dutch, and especially the English, and show
us the national and local institutions which were ready to be
transplanted, and which readily took root across the sea.

AUTHOR'S PREFACE The history of America is a branch of that of Europe.
The discovery, exploration, and settlement of the New World were
results of European movements, and sprang from economic and political
needs, development of enterprise, and increase of knowledge, in the Old
World. The fifteenth century was a period of extension of geographical
knowledge, of which the discovery of America was a part; the sixteenth
century was a time of preparation, during which European events were
taking place which were of the first importance to America, even though
none of the colonies which were to make up the United States were yet
in existence. From the time of the settlement forward, the only
population of America that has counted in history has been of European
origin. The institutions that characterize the New World are
fundamentally those of Europe. People and institutions have been
modified by the material conditions of America; and the process of
emigration gave a new direction to the development of American history
from the very beginning; but the origin of the people, of their
institutions, and of their history was none the less a European one.
The beginnings of American history are therefore to be found In
European conditions at the time of the foundation of the colonies.
Similar forces continued to exercise an influence in later times. The
power and policy of home governments, successive waves of emigration,
and numberless events in Europe had effects which were deeply felt in
America. This influence of Europe upon America, however, became less
and less as time passed on; and the development of the American nation
has made its history constantly more independent. It is, therefore,
only with some of the most important and earliest of these European
occurrences and conditions that this book is occupied. The general
relation of America to Europe is a subject that would require a vastly
fuller treatment, and it is a subject which doubtless will increasingly
receive the attention of scholars as our appreciation of the proper
perspective of history becomes more clear. In so wide a field as that
of this volume, it has been necessary to use secondary materials for
many statements; their aid is acknowledged in the footnotes and in the
bibliography. Other parts, so far as space limits allowed, I have been
able to work out from original sources. For much valuable information,
suggestion, and advice also, I am indebted to friends and fellow-
workers, and here gladly make acknowledgment for such assistance.

EDWARD POTTS CHEYNEY.




EUROPEAN BACKGROUND OF AMERICAN HISTORY

CHAPTER I THE EAST AND THE WEST

(1200-1500)

To set forth the conditions in Europe which favored the work of
discovering America and of exploring, colonizing, and establishing
human institutions there, is the subject and task of this book. Its
period extends from the beginning of those marked commercial,
political, and intellectual changes of the fifteenth century which
initiated a great series of geographical discoveries, to the close, in
the later years of the seventeenth century, of the religious wars and
persecutions which did so much to make that century an age of
emigration from Europe. During those three hundred years few events in
European history failed to exercise some influence upon the fortunes of
America. The relations of the Old World to the New were then
constructive and fundamental to a degree not true of earlier or of
later times. Before the fifteenth century events were only distantly
preparing the way; after the seventeenth the centre of gravity of
American history was transferred to America itself.

The crowding events, the prominent men, the creative thoughts, and the
rapidly changing institutions which fill the history of western Europe
during these three centuries cannot all be described in this single
volume. It merely attempts to point out the leading motives for
exploration and colonization, to show what was the equipment for
discovery, and to describe the most significant of those political
institutions of Europe which exercised an influence on forms of
government in the colonies, thus sketching the main outlines of the
European background of American history. Many political, economic,
intellectual, and personal factors combined to make the opening of our
modern era an age of geographical discovery. Yet among these many
causes there was one which was so influential and persistent that it
deserves to be singled out as the predominant incentive to exploration
for almost two hundred years. This enduring motive was the desire to
find new routes, from Europe to the far East.

Columbus sailed on his great voyage in 1492, "his object being to reach
the Indies." [Footnote: Columbus's Journal, October 3, 21, 23, 24, etc
Cf. Bourne, Spain in America, chap, 11] When he discovered the first
land beyond the Atlantic, he came to the immediate conclusion that he
had reached the coast of Asia, and identified first Cuba and then Hayti
with Japan. A week after his first sight of land he Reports, "It is
certain that this is the main-land and that I am in front of Zayton and
Guinsay" [Footnote: Columbus's Journal, November 1] Even on his third
voyage, in 1498, he is still of the opinion that South America is the
main-land of Asia. [Footnote: Columbus's will] It was reported all
through Europe that the Genoese captain had "discovered the coast of
the Indies," and "found that way never before known to the East."
[Footnote: Ramusio, Raccolta de Navigazioni, I, 414] The name West
Indies still remains as a testimony to the belief of the early
explorers that they had found the Indies by sailing westward.

When John Cabot, in 1496, obtained permission from Henry VII. to equip
an expedition for westward exploration, he hoofed to reach "the island
of Cipango" (Japan) and the lands from which Oriental caravans brought
their goods to Alexandria. [Footnote: Letter of Soncino, 1497, in Hart,
Contemporaries, I., 70.] It is true that he landed on the barren shore
of Labrador, and that what he descried from his vessel as he sailed
southward was only the wooded coast of North America; but it was
reported, and for a while believed, that the king of England had in
this manner "acquired a part of Asia without drawing his sword."
[Footnote: Ibid. Cf. Bourne. Spain in America, chap v.] In 1501 Caspar
Cortereal, in the service of the king of Portugal, pressed farther into
the ice-bound arctic waters on the same quest, and with his companions
became the first in the dreary list of victims sacrificed to the long
search for a northwest passage. [Footnote: Harrisse, Les Cortereal]
When the second generation of explorers learned that the land that had
been discovered beyond the sea was not Asia, their first feeling was
not exultation that a new world had been discovered, but chagrin that a
great barrier, stretching far to the north and the south, should thus
interpose itself between Europe and the eastern goal on which their
eyes were fixed. Every navigator who sailed along the coast of North or
South America looked eagerly for some strait by which he might make his
way through, and thus complete the journey to the Spice Islands, to
China, Japan, India, and the other lands of the ancient East.
[Footnote: Bourne, Spain in America, chap viii.] Verrazzano, in 1521,
and Jacques Cartier, in 1534, 1535, and 1541, both in the service of
the king of France, and Gomez, in the Spanish service, in 1521, were
engaged in seeking this elusive passage. [Footnote: Pigeonneau,
Histoire du Commerce de la France, II, 142-148.] For more than a
hundred years the French traders and explorers along the St. Lawrence
and the Great Lakes were led farther and farther into the wilderness by
hopes of finding some western outlet which would make it possible for
them to reach Cathay and India. Englishmen, with greater persistence
than Spaniards, Portuguese, or French, pursued the search for this
northwestern route to India. To find such a passage became a dream and
a constantly renewed effort of the navigators and merchants of the days
of Queen Elizabeth; the search for it continued into the next century,
even after colonies had been established in America itself; and a
continuance of the quest was constantly impressed by the government and
by popular opinion upon the merchants of the Hudson Bay Company, till
the eighteenth century.

A tradition grew up that there was a passage through the continent
somewhere near the fortieth parallel. It was in the search for this
passage that Hudson was engaged, when, in the service of the Dutch
government, in 1609, he made the famous voyage in the Half Moon and hit
on the Hudson River; just as in his first voyage he had tried to reach
the Indies by crossing the North Pole, and in his second by following a
northeast route. [Footnote: Asher, Henry Hudson, the Navigator, cxcii.-
cxcvi.] Much of the exploration of the coast of South America was made
with the same purpose. To reach India was the deliberate object of
Magellan when, in 1519 and 1520, he skirted the coast of that continent
and made his way through the southern straits. The same objective point
was intended in the "Molucca Voyage" of 1526-1530, under the command of
Sebastian Cabot, [Footnote: Beazley, John and Sebastian Cabot, 152.] as
well as in other South American voyages of Spanish explorers. Thus the
search for a new route to the East lay at the back of many of those
voyages of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, which gradually made
America familiar to Europe.

The same object was sought in explorations to the eastward. The
earliest voyages of the Portuguese along the coast of Africa, it is
true, had other motives; but the desire to reach India grew upon the
navigators and the sovereigns of that nation, and from the accession of
John II., in 1481, every nerve was strained to find a route to the far
East. Within one twelvemonth, in the years 1486 and 1487, three
expeditions left the coast of Portugal seeking access to the East. The
first of these, under Bartholomew Diaz, discovered the Cape of Good
Hope; the second was an embassy of Pedro de Cavailham and Affonso de
Paiva through the eastern Mediterranean to seek Prester John, a search
which carried one of them to the west coast of India, the other to the
east coast of Africa; the third was an exploring expedition to the
northeast, which reached, for the first time, the islands of Nova
Zembla. [Footnote: Beazley, Henry the Navigator.] The Portuguese
ambition was finally crowned with success in the exploit of Vasco da
Gama in reaching the coast of India by way of the southern point of
Africa, in 1498; the Spanish expedition under Magellan reached the same
lands by the westward route twenty years afterwards. Even after these
successes, efforts continued to be made to reach China and the Indies
by a northeast passage around the northern coast of Europe. Successive
expeditions of Portuguese, English, French, and Dutch were sent out
only to meet invariable failure in those icy seas, until the terrible
hardships the explorers endured gradually brought conviction of the
impracticability of this, as of the northwestern, route. What was the
origin of this eagerness to reach the Indies? Why did Portuguese,
Spaniards, English, French, and Dutch vie with one another in centuries
of effort not only to discover new lands, but to seek these sea-routes
to the oldest of all lands? Why were the old lines of intercourse
between the East and the West almost deserted, and a new group of
maritime nations superseding the old Mediterranean and mid-European
trading peoples? The answer to these questions will be found in certain
changes which were in progress in those lands east of the Mediterranean
Sea, which lie on the border-line between Europe and Asia. Through this
region trade between Europe and the far East had flowed from immemorial
antiquity; but in the fifteenth century its channels were obstructed
and its stream much diminished.

Mediaeval Europe was dependent for her luxuries on Asia Minor and
Syria, Arabia and Persia, India and the Spice Islands, China and Japan.
Precious stones and fabrics, dyes and perfumes, drugs and medicaments,
woods, gums, and spices reached Europe by many devious and obscure
routes, but all from the eastward. One of the chief luxuries of the
Middle Ages was the edible spices. The monotonous diet, the coarse
food, the unskilful cookery of mediaeval Europe had all their
deficiencies covered by a charitable mantle of Oriental seasoning.
Wines and ale were constantly used spiced with various condiments. In
Sir Thopas's forest grew "notemuge to putte in ale." [Footnote:
Chaucer, Sir Thopas, line 52.] The brewster in the Vision of Piers
Plowman declares:

"I have good ale, gossip, Glutton wilt thou essay? 'What hast thou,'
quoth he, 'any hot spices?' I have pepper and peony and a pound of
garlic, A farthing-worth of fennel seed for fasting days" [Footnote:
Text C, passus VII, lines 355, etc.]

Froissart has the king's guests led to "the palace, where wine and
spices were set before them." [Footnote: Froissart, Chronicles, book
II, chap lxxx] The dowry of a Marseilles girl, in 1224, makes mention
of "mace, ginger, cardamoms, and galangale." [Footnote: Quoted in
Beazley, Dawn of Modern Geography, II, 433, n.] In the garden in the
Romaunt of the Rose, "Ther was eek wexing many a spyce, As clow-
gelofre, and licoryce, Gingere, and greyn de paradys, Canelle, and
setewale of prys, And many a spyce delitable, To eten when men ryse fro
table." [Footnote: Chaucer (Skeat's ed), lines 1367-1373.]

When John Ball wished to draw a contrast between the lot of the lords
and the peasants, he said, "They have wines, spices, and fine bread,
when we have only rye and the refuse of the straw." [Footnote:
Froissart, Chronicles, book II, chap lxxiii.] When old Latimer was
being bound to the stake he handed nutmegs to his friends as keepsakes.
[Footnote: Froude, History of England.]

Pepper, the most common and at the same time the most valued of these
spices, was frequently treated as a gift of honor from one sovereign to
another, or as a courteous form of payment instead of money. "Matilda
de Chaucer is in the gift of the king, and her land is worth 8 pounds,
2d, and 1 pound of pepper and 1 pound of cinnamon and 1 ounce of silk,"
reads a chance record in an old English survey. [Footnote: Festa de
Nevil, p 16.] The amount of these spices demanded and consumed was
astonishing. Venetian galleys, Genoese carracks, and other vessels on
the Mediterranean brought many a cargo of them westward, and they were
sold in fairs and markets everywhere. "Pepper-sack" was a derisive and
yet not unappreciative epithet applied by German robber-barons to the
merchants whom they plundered as they passed down the Rhine. For years
the Venetians had a contract to buy from the sultan of Egypt annually
420,000 pounds of pepper. One of the first vessels to make its way to
India brought home 210,000 pounds. A fine of 200,000 pounds of pepper
was imposed upon one petty prince of India by the Portuguese in 1520.
In romances and chronicles, in cook-books, trades-lists, and customs-
tariffs, spices are mentioned with a frequency and consideration
unknown in modern times.

Yet the location of "the isles where the spices grow" was very distant
and obscure to the men of the Middle Ages. John Cabot, in 1497, said
that he "was once at Mecca, whither the spices are brought by caravans
from distant countries, and having inquired from whence they were
brought and where they grew, the merchants answered that they did not
know, but that such merchandise was brought from distant countries by
other caravans to their home; and they further say that they are also
conveyed from other remote regions." [Footnote: Letter of Soncino, in
Hart, Contemporaries, I., 70.] Such lack of knowledge was pardonable,
considering that Marco Polo, one of the most observant of travellers,
after spending years in Asia, believed, mistakenly, that nutmegs and
cloves were produced in Java. [Footnote: Marco Polo (Yule's ed.), book
III., chap vi., 217, n.] It was only after more direct intercourse was
opened up with the East that their true place of production became
familiarly known in Europe. Nutmegs and mace, cloves and allspice were
the native products of but one little spot on the earth's surface: a
group of small islands, Banda, Amboyna, Ternate, Tidore, Pulaway, and
Prelaroon, the southernmost of the Moluccas, or Spice Islands, just
under the equator, in the midst of the Malay Archipelago. Their light,
volcanic soil, kept moist by the constant damp winds and hot by the
beams of an overhead sun, furnished the natural conditions in which the
spice-trees grew. Here the handsome shrubs that-yield the nutmeg and
its covering of mace produced a continuous crop of flowers and fruit
all the year around. Cloves grew in the same islands, as clusters of
scarlet buds, hanging at the ends of the branches of trees which rise
to a greater height and grow with even a greater luxuriance than the
nutmeg-bushes. [Footnote: Wallace, The Malay Archipelago, chap. xix.]

Pepper had scarcely a wider field of production. The forests that
clothed a stretch of the Malabar coast of India some two hundred miles
in length, and extending some miles back into the interior, were filled
with an abundant growth of pepper-vines. One of the earliest of
European travellers in India, Odoric de Pordenone, says: "The province
where pepper grows is named Malabar, and in no other part of the world
does pepper grow except in this country. The forest where it grows is
about eighteen days in length." [Footnote: Odoric de Pordenone
(D'Avezac's ed), chap. x.] John Marignolli, in 1348, also speaks of
this district as "where the world's pepper is produced." [Footnote:
Quoted in Marco Polo (Yule's ed), II., 314, n., and Sir John
Mandeville, chap, xviii.] Its habitat was, however, somewhat more
extensive, for in less abundance and of inferior quality the pepper-
vines were raised all the way south to Cape Comorin, and even in the
islands of Ceylon and Sumatra.

Cinnamon-bark was the special product of the mountain-slopes in the
interior of Ceylon, but this also grew on the Indian coast to the
westward, [Footnote: Marco Polo (Yule's ed), book III, chaps, xiv.,
xxv.] and, in the form of cassia of several varieties, was obtained in
Thibet, in the interior provinces of China, and in some of the islands
of the Malay Archipelago. Ginger was produced in many parts of the
East; in Arabia, India, and China. Odoric attributes to a certain part
of India "the best ginger that can be found in the world" [Footnote:
Odoric de Pordenone (D'Avezac's ed), chap. x.] and Marco Polo records
its production of good quality in many provinces of India and China.
[Footnote: Marco Polo (Yule's ed), book II, chap. lxxx., book III.,
chaps, xxii., xxiv., xxv, xxvi.] A great number of other kinds of
spices were produced in various parts of the Orient, and consumed there
or exported to Europe. Precious stones were of almost as much interest
to the men of the Middle Ages as were spices. For personal ornament and
for the enrichment of shrines and religious vestments, all kinds of
beautiful stones exercised an attraction proportioned to the small
number and variety of articles of beauty and taste in existence.

"No saphir ind, no rube riche of price, There lakked than, nor emeraud
so grene." [Footnote: Chaucer, Court of Love, lines 78, 79.]

These were as much characteristic products of the East as were spices.
Diamonds, before the discovery of the American and African fields of
production, were found only in certain districts in the central part of
India, especially in the kingdom of Mutfili or Golconda. Marco Polo
tells the same story of the method of getting them there that is
reported by Sindbad the Sailor. [Footnote: Marco Polo (Yule's ed), book
III., chap, xix.; Arabian Nights.] Rubies, the next most admired stone
of the Middle Ages, were also found, to some extent, in India, but more
largely in the island of Ceylon, in farther India, and, above all, in
the districts of Kerman, Khorassan, Badakshan, and other parts of the
highlands of Persia along the Oxus and Jaxartes rivers. [Footnote:
Heyd, Geschichte des Levantehandels, II., App., I.] Sapphires, garnets,
topaz, amethyst, and sardonyx were found in several of the same
districts and also in the mountains and streams of the west coast of
India, from the Gulf of Cambay all the way to Ceylon. The greatest
markets in the world for these stones were the two Indian cities of
Pulicat and Calicut; the former on the southeastern, the latter on the
western shore of the great peninsula. Pearls were then, as now,
produced only in a very few places, principally in the strait between
Ceylon and the mainland of India, and in certain parts of the Persian
Gulf. In the native states in the south of India they were, however,
accumulated in enormous quantities, and scarcely a list of Eastern
articles of merchandise omits mention of them. One of the early
European expeditions brought home among its freight 400 pearls chosen
for their size and beauty, and forty pounds of an inferior sort. The
passion of the native rajahs of India for gems had made the treasury of
every petty prince a storehouse where vast numbers of precious stones
had been garnered through thousands of years of wealth and
civilization. This mass served as the booty of successive conquerors,
and from time to time portions of it came into the hands of traders,
along with stones newly obtained from natural sources. An early
chronicler, in describing the return of the Polos to Venice from the
East, tells how, from the seams of their garments, they took out the
profits of their journeys in the East, in the form of "rubies,
sapphires, carbuncles, diamonds, and emeralds." [Footnote: Ramusio,
Raccolta, quoted in Marco Polo (Yule's ed.), book I., chap, xxxvii.]
Drugs, perfumes, gums, dyes, and fragrant woods had much the same
attraction as spices and precious stones, and came from much the same
lands. The lofty and beautiful trees from which camphor is obtained
grew only in Sumatra, Borneo, and certain provinces of China and Japan.
Medicinal rhubarb was native to the mountainous districts of China,
whence it was brought to the cities and the coast of that country on
the backs of mules. Musk was a product of the borderlands of China and
Thibet. The sugar-cane, although it grew widely in the East, from India
and China to Syria and Asia Minor, was successfully managed so as to
produce sugar in quantities that could be exported only in certain
parts of Arabia and Persia. Bagdad was long famous for its sugar and
articles preserved in sugar. Indigo was grown and prepared for dyeing
purposes in India. [Footnote: Heyd, Geschichte des Levantehandels, II.,
App., I.] Brazil wood grew more or less abundantly in all parts of the
peninsula of India and as far east as Siam and southern China. This
wood, from which was extracted a highly valued dye, made a particularly
strong impression on the mediaeval imagination. European travellers in
India gave accounts of its being burned there for firewood, as their
strangest tale of luxury and waste. It gave its name to a mythical
island of Bresil, in the western seas, which was the subject of much
speculation and romance. The same name was eventually applied to the
South American country that now bears it, because it produced a similar
dye-wood in large quantities. Sandal-wood and aloe-wood, which were
valuable for their beautiful surface and fragrance when used in
cabinet-work, and for their pleasant odor when burned as incense, grew
only in certain parts of India.

Many articles of manufacture, attractive for their material, their
workmanship, or their design, came from the same Eastern lands. Glass,
of superior workmanship to anything known in Europe, came from
Damascus, Samarcand, and Kadesia, near Bagdad. Objects of fine
porcelain came from China, and finally became known by the name of that
country. A great variety of fabrics of silk and cotton, as well as
those fibres in their raw state, came from Asia to Europe. Dozens of
names of Eastern origin still remain to describe the silk, cotton,
hair, and mixed fabrics which came to Europe from China, India,
Cashmere, and the cities of Persia, Arabia, Syria, and Asia Minor.
Brocade, damask, taffeta, sendal, satin, camelot, buckram, muslin, and
many varieties of carpets, rugs, and hangings, which were woven in
various parts of those lands, have always since retained the names of
the places which early became famous for their manufacture. The metal-
work of the East was scarcely less characteristic or less highly valued
in the West, though its varieties have not left such specific names.
[Footnote: Heyd, Geschtchte des Levantehandels, II., App., 543-699.]
Europe could feed herself with unspiced food, she could clothe herself
with plain clothing, but for luxuries, adornments, refinements, whether
in food, in personal ornament, or in furnishing her palaces, her manor-
houses, her churches, or her wealthy merchants' dwellings, she must, in
the fifteenth century, still look to Asia, as she had always done. It
is true that in the later Middle Ages many articles of beauty and
ornament were produced in the more advanced Western countries; but not
spices nor drugs, nor precious stones, nor any great variety of dyes.
Oriental rugs are even yet superior to any like productions of the
West; and a vast number of other articles of Eastern origin then held,
and indeed still hold, the markets.

In return for the goods which Europe brought from Asia a few
commodities could be shipped eastward. European woollen fabrics seem to
have been almost as much valued in certain countries of Asia as Eastern
cotton and silk goods were in Italy, France, Germany, and England.
Certain Western metals and minerals were highly valued in the East,
especially arsenic, antimony, quicksilver, tin, copper, and lead.
[Footnote: Birdwood, Hand-book to the Indian Collection (Paris
Universal Exhibition, 1878), Appendix to catalogue of the British
Colonies, pp. 1-110.] The coral of the Mediterranean was much admired
and sought after in Persia and India, and even in countries still
farther east. Nevertheless the balance of trade was permanently in
favor of the East, and quantities of gold and silver coin and bullion
were used by European merchants to buy the finer wares in Asiatic
markets. There was much general trading in Eastern marts. Numbers of
Oriental merchants, like Sindbad the Sailor and his company, "passed by
island after island and from sea to sea and from land to land; and in
every place by which we passed we sold and bought and exchanged
merchandise." The articles enumerated above were almost without
exception in demand throughout the whole East, and were bought by
merchants in one place and sold in another. Marco Polo, in describing
the Chinese city of Zayton, says: "And I assure you that for one
shipload of pepper that goes to Alexandria or elsewhere destined for
Christendom, there come a hundred such, aye and more too, to this haven
of Zayton." [Footnote: Marco Polo (Yule's ed), book II., chap. lxxxii]
Even as late as 1515, Giovanni D'Empoli, writing about China, says:
"Ships carry spices thither from these parts. Every year there go
thither from Sumatra 60,000 cantars of pepper and 15,000 or 20,000 from
Cochin and Malabar--besides ginger, mace, nutmegs, incense, aloes,
velvet, European gold-wire, coral, woollens, etc." [Footnote: Quoted in
ibid, book II., 188.] Nevertheless the attraction of the West was
clearly felt in the East. Extensive as were the local purchase and sale
of articles of luxury and use by merchants throughout India, Persia,
Arabia, Central Asia, and China, yet the export of goods from those
countries to the westward was a form of trade of great importance, and
one which had its roots deep in antiquity. A story of the early days
tells how the jealous brothers of Joseph, when they were considering
what disposition to make of him, "lifted up their eyes and looked, and,
behold, a travelling company of Ishmeelites came from Gilead, with
their camels bearing spicery and balm and myrrh, going to carry it down
to Egypt." [Footnote: Genesis, xxxvii. 25.] When the prophet cries,
"Who is this that cometh from Edom, with garments dyed red from
Bozrah?" he is using two of the most familiar names on the lines of
west Asiatic trade. Solomon gave proof of his wisdom and made his
kingdom great by seizing the lines of the trade-routes from Tadmor in
the desert and Damascus in the north to the upper waters of the Red Sea
on the south. The "royal road" of the Persian kings from Sousa to
Ephesus made a long detour through northern Asia Minor, which was
inexplicable to modern archaeologists until it was perceived that it
was following the line of a trade-route much more ancient than the
Persian monarchy. [Footnote: Ramsay, The Historical Geography of Asia
Minor, chap. i.] The harbor of Berenice, named after the mother of
Ptolemy Philadelpnus, was built by him as a place of transit for goods
from India which were to be carried from the Red Sea to the Nile.
[Footnote: Hunter, Hist. of British India, I., 40.] Roman roads
followed ancient lines through Asia Minor and Syria, and medieval
routes in turn, in many places, passed by the remains of Roman
stations. Thus the East and the West had been drawn together by a
mutual commercial attraction from the earliest times, an attraction
based on the respective natural productions of the two continents, and
favored by the vast superiority of the East in the creation of articles
of beauty and usefulness.




CHAPTER II

ORIENTAL AND OCCIDENTAL TRADE-ROUTES (1200-1500)


In the fifteenth century Eastern goods regularly reached the West by
one of three general routes through Asia. Each of these had, of course,
its ramifications and divergences; they were like three river-systems,
changing their courses from time to time and occasionally running in
divided streams, but never ceasing to follow the general course marked
out for them by great physical features. The southernmost of these
three routes was distinguished by being a sea-route in all except its
very latest stages. Chinese and Japanese junks and Malaysian proas
gathered goods from the coasts of China and Japan and the islands of
the great Malay Archipelago, and bought and sold along the shores of
the China Sea till their westward voyages brought them into the straits
of Malacca and they reached the ancient city of that name. This was one
of the great trading points of the East. Few Chinese traders passed
beyond it, though the more enterprising Malays made that the centre
rather than the western limit of their commerce. Many Arabian traders
also came there from India to sell their goods and to buy the products
of the islands of the archipelago, and the goods which the Chinese
traders had brought from still farther East.

The Indian and Arabian merchants who came to Malacca as buyers were
mostly from Calicut and other ports on the Malabar coast, and to these
home ports they brought back their purchases. To these markets of
southwestern India were also brought the products of Ceylon, of the
eastern coast, and of the shore of farther India. From port to port
along the Malabar coast passed many coasting vessels, whose northern
and western limit was usually the port of Ormuz at the entrance to the
Persian Gulf. A great highway of commerce stretched from this trading
and producing region, and from the Malabar ports directly across the
Arabian Sea to the entrance of the Red Sea. When these waters were
reached, many ports of debarkation from Mecca northward might be used.
But the prevailing north winds made navigation in the Red Sea
difficult, and most of the goods which eventually reached Europe by
this route were landed on the western coast, to be carried by caravan--
to Kus, in Egypt, and then either by caravans or in boats down the line
of the Nile to Cairo.

Cairo was a very great city, its population being occupied largely in
the transmission of goods. A fifteenth-century traveller counted 15,000
boats in the Nile at one time; [Footnote: Piloti, quoted in Heyd,
Geschichte des Levantehandels, II., 43.] and another learned that there
were in all some 36,000 boats belonging in Cairo engaged in traffic up
and down the river. [Footnote: Ibn Batuta, quoted, ibid.] From Cairo a
great part of these goods were taken for sale to Alexandria, which was
in many ways as much a European as an African city. Thus a regular
route stretched along the southern coasts of Asia, allowing goods
produced in all lands of the Orient to be gathered up in the course of
trade and transferred as regular articles of commerce to the
southeastern shores of the Mediterranean Sea.

A second route lay in latitudes to the north of that just described.
From the ports on the west coast of India a considerable proportion of
the goods destined ultimately for Europe made their way northward to
the Persian Gulf. A line of trading cities extending along its shores
from Ormuz near the mouth of the gulf to Bassorah at its head served as
ports of call for the vessels which carried this merchandise. Several
of these coast cities were also termini of caravan routes entering them
from the eastward, forming a net-work which united the various
provinces of Persia and reached through the passes of Afghanistan into
northern India. From the head of the Persian Gulf one branch of this
route went up the line of the Tigris to Bagdad. From this point goods
were taken by caravan through Kurdistan to Tabriz, the great northern
capital of Persia, and thence westward either to the Black Sea or to
Layas on the Mediterranean. Another branch was followed by the trains
of camels which made their way from Bassorah along the tracks through
the desert which spread like a fan to the westward, till they reached
the Syrian cities of Aleppo, Antioch, and Damascus. They finally
reached the Mediterranean coast at Laodicea, Tripoli, Beirut, or Jaffa,
while some goods were carried even as far south as Alexandria.

Far to the north of this complex of lines of trade lay a third route
between the far East and the West, extending from the inland provinces
of China westward across the great desert of Obi, south of the
Celestial mountains to Lake Lop; then passing through a series of
ancient cities, Khotan, Yarkand, Kashgar, Samarcand, and Bokhara, till
it finally reached the region of the Caspian Sea. This main northern
route was joined by others which crossed the passes of the Himalayas
and the Hindoo-Kush, and brought into a united stream the products of
India and China.[Footnote: Hunter, Hist. of British India, I., 31.] A
journey of eighty to a hundred days over desert, mountain, and steppes
lay by this route between the Chinese wall and the Caspian. From still
farther north in China a parallel road to this passed to the north of
the desert and the mountains, and by way of Lake Balkash, to the same
ancient and populous land lying to the east of the Caspian Sea. Here
the caravan routes again divided. Some led to the southwestward, where
they united with the more central routes described above and eventually
reached the Black Sea and the Mediterranean through Asia Minor and
Syria. Others passed by land around the northern coast of the Caspian,
or crossed it, reaching a further stage at Astrakhan. From Astrakhan
the way led on by the Volga and Don rivers, till its terminus was at
last reached on the Black Sea at Tana near the mouth of the Don, or at
Kaffa in the Crimea. [Footnote: Heyd, Geschichte des Levantehandels,
II., 68-254.]

Along these devious and dangerous routes, by junks, by strange Oriental
craft, by river-boats, by caravans of camels, trains of mules, in
wagons, on horses, or on human shoulders, the products of the East were
brought within reach of the merchants of the West. These routes were
insecure, the transportation over them difficult and expensive. They
led over mountains and deserts, through alternate snow and heat. Mongol
conquerors destroyed, from time to time, the cities which lay along the
lines of trade, and ungoverned wild tribes plundered the merchants who
passed through the regions through which they wandered. More regularly
constituted powers laid heavy contributions on merchandise, increasing
many-fold the price at which it must ultimately be sold. The routes by
sea had many of the same dangers, along with others peculiar to
themselves. The storms of the Indian Ocean and its adjacent waters were
destructive to vast numbers of the frail vessels of the East; piracy
vied with storms in its destructiveness; and port dues were still
higher than those of inland marts.

With all these impediments, Eastern products, nevertheless, arrived at
the Mediterranean in considerable quantities. The demands of the
wealthy classes of Europe and the enterprise of European and Asiatic
merchants were vigorous enough to bring about a large and even an
increasing trade; and the three routes along which the products of the
East were brought to those who were able to pay for them were never,
during the Middle Ages, entirely closed. They found their western
termini in a long line of Levantine cities extending along the shores
of the Black Sea and of the eastern Mediterranean from Tana in the
north to Alexandria in the south. In these cities the spices, drugs,
dyes, perfumes, precious stones, silks, rugs, metal goods, and other
fabrics and materials produced in far Eastern lands were always
obtainable by European merchants.

The merchants who bought these goods in the market-places of the Levant
for the purpose of distributing them throughout Europe were for the
most part Italians from Pisa, Venice, or Genoa; Spaniards from
Barcelona and Valencia; or Provencals from Narbonne, Marseilles, and
Montpellier. [Footnote: Beazley, Dawn of Modern Geography, II., chap.
vi.] They were not merely travelling buyers and sellers, but in many
cases were permanent residents of the eastern Mediterranean lands. In
the first half of the fifteenth century there were settlements of such
merchants in Alexandria in Egypt; in Acre, Beirut, Tripoli, and
Laodicea on the Syrian coast; at Constantinople, and in a group of
cities skirting the Black Sea. Even in the more inland cities of Syria,
such as Damascus, Aleppo, and Antioch, Italians were established.
[Footnote: Heyd, Geschichte des Levantehandels, II., 67.] The position
of European merchants varied in the different cities on this trading
border between the East and the West, from that of mere foreign
traders, living on bare sufferance in the midst of a hostile community,
to that of citizens occupying what was practically an outlying Venetian
or Genoese or Pisan colony.

In the greater number of cases the Italian and other European merchants
had quarters, or fondachi, granted to them in the Eastern cities by the
Saracen emirs of Egypt and Syria, or by the Greek emperor of Asia
Minor, Constantinople, and Trebizond. These fondachi were buildings, or
groups of dwellings and warehouses, often including a market-place,
offices, and church, where the merchants of some Italian or Provencal
city carried on their business affairs according to their own rules,
under permission granted to them by the local ruler. A Genoese or
Venetian fondaco was usually governed by a consul or bailiff, appointed
by the home government, or elected among themselves with the approval
of the senate and doge at home. Two or more advisers were usually
provided by the home government to act with the consul in negotiations
with the local government. In more important matters embassies were
sent directly from the doge to the ruler on whose toleration or self-
interest the whole settlement was dependent.

For whole centuries Italians had made up an appreciable part of the
population of many cities of the Levant; the galleys of Venice, Genoa,
and Pisa lay at their wharves discharging produce of the West and
loading the products of the East; a large part of the income of the
local potentates, or governors, was made up of export and import
duties, harbor charges, and other impositions paid by the Western
merchants. The prosperity of these Greek and Saracen seaboard cities
was as largely dependent on this trade as was that of the merchants who
came there for its sake. [Footnote: Heyd, Geschichte des
Levantehandels, I., 165, 168, 316, 363, 414, 443. etc., II., 430, 435,
etc.]

We have seen how the merchandise of the far East flowed to the Eastern
cities of the Mediterranean, and how it was gathered there into the
hands of European merchants. It remains to follow the routes by which
it was redistributed throughout Europe. Both Genoa and Venice had
possessions in the Greek Archipelago which formed stepping-stones
between the home cities and their fondachi in the cities of the Levant.
Trading from port to port along these lines of connection, or sometimes
carrying cargoes unbroken from their most distant points of trade, the
galleys of the Italian, French, or Spanish traders brought Eastern
goods along with the products of the Mediterranean islands and shores
to the home cities. These cities then became new distributing-points of
Eastern and Mediterranean goods as well as of their own home products.

Venice may fairly be taken as a type of the cities which subsisted on
this trade. Her merchants were the most numerous, widely spread, and
enterprising; her trade the most firmly organized, her hold on the East
the strongest. To her market-places and warehouses a vast quantity of
goods was constantly brought for home consumption and re-export. From
Venice, yearly fleets of galleys went out destined to various points
and carrying various cargoes. One of these fleets, after calling at
successive ports in Illyria, Italy, Sicily, Spain, and Portugal, and
after detaching some galleys for Southampton, Sandwich, or London, in
England, reached, as its ultimate destination, Bruges, in Flanders.
[Footnote: Brown, Cal. of State Pap., Venetian.]

Other goods were taken by Venetian merchants through Italy and across
the mountains by land. Most of the re-export from Venice by land was
done by foreigners. Over the Alps came German merchants from Nuremberg,
Augsburg, Ulm, Regensburg, Constance, and other cities of the valleys
of the Danube and the Rhine. They had a large building in Venice set
apart for their use by the senate, the "Fondaco dei Tedeschi," much
like those settlements which the Venetians themselves possessed in the
cities of the Levant. [Footnote: Simonsfeld, Der Fondaco dei Tedeschi
in Venedig, II,] The goods which they purchased in Venice they carried
in turn all through Germany, to the fairs of France, and to the cities
of the Netherlands. Merchants of the Hanseatic League bought these
goods at Bruges or Antwerp or in the south German cities, and carried
them, along with their own northern products, to England, to the
countries on the Baltic, and even into Poland and Russia, meeting at
Kiev a more direct branch of the Eastern trade which proceeded from
Astrakhan and Tana northward up the Volga and the Don.

Thus the luxuries of the East were distributed through Europe. With
occasional interruptions, frequent changes in detail, and constant
difficulties, the same general routes and methods of transfer and
exchange had been followed for centuries. It was the oldest, the most
extensive, and the most lucrative trade known to Europe. It stretched
over the whole known world, its lines converging from the eastward and
southward to the cities of Syria, Asia Minor, and the Black Sea coast,
and diverging thence to the westward and northward throughout Europe.

With the close of the Middle Ages this ancient and well-established
trade showed evident signs of disorganization and decline. The Levant
was suffering from changes which interrupted its commerce and which
made the old trade-routes that passed through it almost impracticable.
The principal cause for this process of decay and failure was the rise
of the Ottoman Turks as a conquering power. About 1300 a petty group of
Turks, in the heart of Asia Minor, under a chieftain named Osman, began
a career of extension of their dominions by conquering the other
provinces of Turkish or Greek origin and allegiance in their vicinity.
[Footnote: Zinkeisen, Geschichte des Osmanischen Reiches in Europa, I.,
65-132.] Little by little the Osmanli pushed their borders out in every
direction till they reached the Mediterranean, the Sea of Marmora, and
the Black Sea. Within a century and a half, by the close of the reign
of Murad II., in 1451, they had built vessels on the Aegean, plundered
the Greek islands and laid them under tribute, crossed the Dardanelles
and made conquests far up in the Balkan Peninsula, pressed close upon
the Christian cities along the south coast of the Black Sea, and
reduced the possessions of the Greek Empire to a narrow strip of land
around Constantinople. [Footnote: Ibid., 184-708.] The Turkish Empire
was admirably organized for military and financial purposes and
governed by a series of able sultans.

Thus a great power arose on the border-line between the Orient and the
Occident, of which the merchant states of Italy and the West evidently
had to take account. But its existence did not at first appear to be
necessarily destructive to their interests. In many cases comparatively
favorable commercial treaties were made with the Turkish sultans, and
the facile Italians modified their trading to meet the new conditions.
[Heyd, Geschichte des Levantehandels, II., 259, 260, 267, 275, 284,
etc.] Nevertheless, with the Turks there could be no such close
connection as that which had existed between the Western traders and
the old-established states in the East, under which they enjoyed
practical independence so long as they paid the money. The Turks were
not only Mohammedans, they were barbarians; they added to the Moslem
contempt for the Christian the warrior's contempt for the mere
merchant. They were without appreciation for culture or even for
refined luxury.

The conquests of the Turks proceeded steadily to their completion. In
1452 Sultan Mohammed II. built the fort of Rumili Hissari, on the
European side of the Bosporus, and gave the commander orders to lay
every trading-vessel that passed the straits under tribute. The next
year saw the final siege, the heroic resistance, and the fall of
Constantinople.

Among its defenders were Venetians, Genoese, Florentines, and Italian
colonists from various settlements, summoned to the help of their
coreligionists against the Mohammedans. On its capture all their goods
were plundered, their leaders beheaded, those of rank held for ransom,
and the common men slaughtered or sold as slaves. [Footnote: Pears, The
Destruction of the Greek Empire.] The neighboring colony of Pera was
left to the Genoese, but humbled to the rank of a Turkish village with
a sadly restricted trade. Trade was allowed to and from Constantinople,
but all the old privileges were abrogated, and the city was now the
capital of a semi-barbarous ruler and race, who placed but small value
on things brought by trade and continually engaged in war.

Especially destructive to trade were the wars between the Turks and the
Italian colonists of the eastern Mediterranean. Such wars were
inevitable. In the progress of their career of conquest the Ottoman
fleets early attacked the island possessions of Venice and Genoa in the
Aegean and their independent or semi-independent settlements on the
shores of the Black Sea. Efforts for the defence of these involved war
between the home governments and the rising Eastern power. From 1463 to
1479 war between the Turkish Empire and Venice raged in Syria and Asia
Minor, in the islands of the eastern Mediterranean, on the main-land of
Greece, and northward to Albania. The Italian republic lost some of its
best territories, including the Greek islands, and only obtained
permission to take its vessels through the Dardanelles and the Bosporus
on payment of a heavy annual sum. [Footnote: Heyd, Geschichte des
Levantehandels, II., 325-332.] The few remaining island possessions of
Genoa were also lost--Lesbos in 1462, Chios in 1466. A brave defence of
their island homes was made by the Italians, but one after another
these succumbed to the terrible attacks of the Turks. [Footnote: Bury,
in Cambridge Modern History, I., 75-81.]

In the mean time the possessions still farther east had the same fate.
Immediately after the downfall of Constantinople the Turks placed a
fleet upon the Black Sea and attacked the colonies on the north coast
at Kaffa, Soldaia, and Tana, and on the south at Trebizond and other
ports. One after another these cities were placed under tribute;
repeated battles destroyed their possessions; their population was
enslaved and their property plundered. In 1461 Trebizond was captured;
in 1500 Kaffa was finally conquered and the whole Christian population,
after many sufferings, carried off to live as a subject race in a
suburb of Constantinople. In 1499 and 1500 Venice lost almost all the
rest of her possessions.

Some of the cities of the West which had never had landed possessions
in the East fared better under the Ottoman than did Venice and Genoa.
Florentines, Ragusans, and men of Ancona, for some decades, took their
galleys from port to port of the Turkish coasts and islands, or passed
as individual traders back along the trade-routes seeking goods for
export. Nevertheless, the flow of Eastern goods along these routes was
becoming less and less; the internal wars of rival Tartar rulers and
those between Tartars and Turks threw the northern routes and parts of
the central route into even more than their usual confusion; and the
lessened demands at the ports of the Black Sea and Asia Minor
discouraged the bringing of goods from the Eastern sources of supply.

The Turkish thirst for conquest brought under the control of that race,
in the half-century between 1450 and 1500, half the western termini of
the trade-routes with the East. It crushed out all semblance of
independence in the settlements of the European merchants in Asia Minor
and on the Black Sea, and left to them a bare foothold for purposes of
trade under the most burdensome restrictions. These conquests were very
destructive to life and property. Mercantile firms failed, old families
died out, the mother-states were exhausted, and the flow of merchandise
was dried up. The system of trade which had been in existence in these
regions for centuries was quite destroyed by this violence.

The central and southern routes for a time remained open; indeed, the
blocking of the more northerly outlets sent a greater proportion of the
trade in Eastern products through Syria and through the Red Sea ports.
The markets at Damascus, Aleppo, Beirut, and Alexandria were better
filled than ever with the products of the East. Even the Genoese, who
had so completely lost their prosperity, still had a fondaco in
Alexandria in 1483; while the Venetians, notwithstanding their losses
in the northeastern Mediterranean and their bitter struggles with the
Turks, continued to make closer and closer trade arrangements with the
Saracen emirs of the Syrian cities and the Mameluke sultans of Egypt.
Under heavy financial burdens and amid constant disputes they still
kept up an active trade. Ten or fifteen galleys came every year from
Italy, France, and Spain to Alexandria, which in the later years of the
fifteenth century was by far the greatest market for spices in the
world. Even Florence, in the later years of the fifteenth century,
opened up a trade with Egypt and Syria. [Footnote: Heyd, Geschichte des
Levantehandels, II., 427-494.]

The southeastern Mediterranean was now destined to be swept by the same
storm as the other parts of the Levant. In the early years of the
sixteenth century the Ottoman army invaded Syria and Egypt. In 1516 the
sultan captured Damascus; in 1517 he entered Cairo as a conqueror.
Syria and Egypt became a part of the Turkish Empire, as Asia Minor, the
Balkan Peninsula, and the coasts of the Black Sea had already done.
Treaties, it is true, were even yet formed by which Venice, at the
price of humiliating conditions, obtained permission from the Ottoman
government to continue a heavily burdened trade in the blighted cities
of Egypt and Syria, as she was already doing in Constantinople. But the
process by which Turkish conquest was attained, and the whole spirit
and policy of that power, were adverse to trade between the East and
West.

The old trade-routes between Asia and Europe were effectually and
permanently blocked by the Turkish conquests. Not only routes of trade,
but methods of exchange, forms of transportation, and, in fact, the
whole system by which Eastern goods had been brought to Europe for
centuries, were interrupted, undermined, and made almost impracticable.
During this period the city republics of Italy, which had been the
chief European intermediaries of this trade, were losing their
prosperity, their wealth, their enterprise, and their vigor. This was
due, as a matter of fact, to a variety of causes, internal and
external, political and economic; but the sufferings in the wars with
the Turks and the adverse conditions of the Levant trade on which their
prosperity primarily rested were far the most important causes of their
decline.

Thus the demand of European markets for Eastern luxuries could no
longer be met satisfactorily by the old methods; yet that demand was no
less than it had been, and the characteristic products of the East were
still sought for in all the market-places of Europe. Indeed, the demand
was increasing. As Europe in the fifteenth century became more wealthy
and more familiar with the products of the whole world, as the nobles
learned to demand more luxuries, and a wealthy merchant class grew up
which was able to gratify the same tastes as the nobles, the demand of
the West upon the East became more insistent than ever. Therefore, the
men, the nation, the government that could find a new way to the East
might claim a trade of indefinite extent and extreme profit.

This is the explanation of that eager search for new routes to the
Indies which lay at the back of so many voyages of discovery of the
fifteenth and sixteenth centuries. Southward along the coast of Africa,
in the hope that that continent could be rounded to the southeast;
northward along the coast of Europe in search of a northeast passage;
westward relying on the sphericity of the earth and hoping that the
distance from the west coast of Europe to the east coast of Asia would
prove not to be interminable; after America was reached, again
northward and southward to round and pass beyond that barrier, and thus
reach Asia--such was the progress of geographical exploration for a
century and a half, during which men gradually became familiar with a
great part of the earth's surface. A study of the history of trade-
routes corroborates the fact disclosed by many other lines of study--
that the discovery of America was no isolated phenomenon; it was simply
one step in the development of the world's history. Changes in the
eastern Mediterranean led men to turn their eyes in other directions
looking for other sea routes to the East. When they had done so, along
with much else that was new, America was disclosed to their vision.

To follow out all the remote effects of the upheaval in western Asia
and eastern Europe would lead too far afield: but the diversion of
commercial interest was only a part: the restless energies of the Latin
races of southern Europe turned into a new channel; search for trade
led to discovery, discovery to exploration, exploration to permanent
settlement; and settlement to the creation of a new centre of
commercial and political interest, and eventually to the rise of a new
nation.




CHAPTER III

ITALIAN CONTRIBUTIONS TO EXPLORATION

(1200-1500)


Although in the fifteenth century Italy lost the commercial leadership
which she had so long held, she did not cease to be the teacher of the
other countries of Europe. In those arts which lay at the base of
exploration, as in so many other fields, Italy was far in advance of
all other Western countries. Through the Middle Ages she preserved much
of the heritage of ancient skill and learning; by her Renaissance
studies she recovered much that had been temporarily lost; and in
geographical science she early made progress of her own. "The greatness
of the Germans, the courtesy of the French, the valor of the English,
and the wisdom of the Italians" is the tribute paid by a fifteenth-
century Portuguese chronicler to the nations of his time, and this
"wisdom of the Italians" he especially connects with exploration and
navigation.[Footnote: Azurara, "Chronicle of Guinea," chap. ii.]

As a nation Italy played but a slight part in the discoveries of the
fifteenth and sixteenth centuries; but through her scattered sons she
used her fine intelligence to initiate and guide much of the work that
was completed by the ruder but more efficient and vigorous nations of
the Atlantic seaboard. Educated men from Venice, Genoa, Pisa, and
Florence emigrated to other lands, carrying with them science, skill,
and ingenuity unknown except in the advanced and enterprising Italian
city republics and principalities. Italian mathematicians made the
calculations on which all navigation was based; Italian cartographers
drew maps and charts; Italian ship-builders designed and built the best
vessels of the time; Italian captains commanded them, and very often
Italian sailors made up their crews; while at least in the earlier
period Italian bankers advanced the funds with which the expeditions
were equipped and sent out.

Columbus, Cabot, Verrazzano, and Vespucci were simply the most famous
of the Italians who during this period made discoveries while in the
service of other governments. The Venetian Cadamosto led repeated and
successful expeditions for Prince Henry of Portugal; Perestrello, the
discoverer of Porto Santo, in the Madeiras, and Antonio de Noli, the
discoverer of the Cape Verd Islands, were both Italians. [Footnote:
Ruge, "Der Zeitalter der Entdeckungen," 217.] This was no new condition
of affairs. In the time of Edward II. and Edward III., in the service
of England, we find the names of Genoese such as Pesagno and Uso de
Mare. Another Genoese, Emanuel Pesagno, was appointed as the first
hereditary admiral of the fleet of Portugal, and by the terms of his
engagement was required to keep the Portuguese navy provided with
twenty Genoese captains of good experience in navigation. Of the sixty
men who made up the complement of Magellan's fleet of 1519, in the
service of Spain, twenty-three were Italians, mostly Genoese.
[Footnote: Navarrete, quoted in Ruge, Zeitalter, 466, n.] At the same
time all Spanish taxes were administered by Genoese bankers, and they
or other Italians had a monopoly of all loanable capital. [Footnote:
Hume, Spain, Its Greatness and Decay, 87]

Long before the great period of discoveries Italians contributed to the
increase of geographical knowledge by travel and narratives of travel
over the world as it was already known, but only known vaguely and by
dim report. Down to the middle of the thirteenth century the total
knowledge of the lands and waters of the globe possessed by the
educated men of Europe was not appreciably greater than it had been a
thousand years earlier. The disintegration of the old Roman world, the
more stationary habits of life, and the narrower interests of men
during the early Middle Ages were unfavorable to travel.

The later Middle Ages were not lacking in keen intellect, in large
knowledge, in powers of systematization and elaboration of what has
already been acquired; but they had neither the material equipment nor
the mental temperament to carry the boundaries of knowledge further.
What was known of the world to Ptolemy in the second century made up
the sum of knowledge possessed by the geographers of all the following
centuries to the thirteenth. Indeed, the mediaeval tendency to
establish symmetrical measurements, to adopt fanciful explanations, and
to find analogies in all things, obscured earlier knowledge and made
geographers of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries less correct in
their knowledge of the world than were those of the second or the
third. [Footnote: Beazley, Dawn of Modern Geography.]

The discoveries, conquests, and settlements of the Northmen in the
north of Europe and the northern Atlantic were so detached from the
knowledge of the south and came to a pause so early in time that
notwithstanding their potential value they contributed practically
nothing to the general geographical knowledge of Europe. Nor did
Christian, Jewish, or Arabic accounts of Eastern lands written by
travellers of the eleventh, twelfth, and early thirteenth centuries
become widely known or influential. [Footnote: Ibid., II., chaps, i.-
iv.] Even the knowledge brought home by the Crusaders was of a
restricted territory, most of it already comparatively familiar; and
therefore they added little to the common stock.

About the middle of the thirteenth century, however, began a series of
journeys which were more fully recorded in narratives more widely
circulated and in a more receptive period. Three incentives habitually
carry men into distant and unknown lands--missionary zeal, desire for
trade, and curiosity. Actuated by one or other of these influences, an
increasing number of Europeans visited lands far beyond the eastern
terminations of the trade-routes, and some of them brought back reports
of which the influence was wide and lasting.

Among the earliest and most observant were a succession of Franciscan
friars, sent after 1245 on missionary journeys to the court of the
ruler of the great Tartar Empire, which was then so rapidly
overspreading Asia and eastern Europe. The first of these was John de
Piano Carpini, a native of Naples, who belonged to a Franciscan house
near Perugia. He went through Bohemia, Poland, southern Russia, and the
vast steppes of Turkestan, and found the Khan at Karakorum, in
Mongolia. He was two years on the journey, and after his return wrote
an exact and interesting account of his observations and experiences.
[Footnote: Travels of John de Piano Carpini (D'Avezac's ed.).]

A few years afterwards William de Rubruquis--a Fleming in this case,
not an Italian--was sent to visit the Mongol emperor by Louis IX. when
he was in the East. He followed a more southerly route than Carpini,
skirting the northern shores of the Black Sea, the Caspian, and the Sea
of Aral, and then passing northward to Karakorum. Returning he crossed
the Caucasus and passed through Persia and the lands of the Turks,
finally reaching the Mediterranean through Syria. The account which he
wrote of his adventures was much fuller than that of Piano Carpini, and
gives descriptions of China as well as of the central Asiatic lands.
[Footnote: Travels of William de Rubruquis (D'Avezac's ed).]

Just at the beginning of the next century two other travellers, John de
Monte Corvino [Footnote: Beazley, Dawn of Modern Geography, II, chap
v.] and Odoric de Pordenone, [Foornote: Travels of Odoric de Pordenone
(D'Avezac's ed)] both Italians, made journeys through Persia, India,
southern Asia, and China, and later wrote accounts of these more
southern lands quite as full as were those already mentioned concerning
the northern parts of the great eastern continent. The most famous of
all mediaeval travellers in the East were the Venetian merchants Nicolo
and Matteo Polo and their nephew Marco. These enterprising traders,
leaving their warehouses in Soldaia on the Crimea, in two successive
journeys made their way along the northern and central trade-routes to
Pekin, in northern China, or Cathay, which had become the capital of
the Great Khan. For almost twenty years the Polos were attached to the
court of Kublai Khan, the nephew, Marco, rising higher and higher in
the graces of that ruler.

Marco Polo was one of the well-known type of Italian adventurers who
appeared at foreign courts, and, with the versatility of their race,
made themselves useful, and indeed indispensable, to their masters. He
learned the languages of the East, and went upon missions for the Great
Khan to all parts of his vast empire. When, in 1292, the Polos obtained
permission to return home they followed the longest and most important
of the three main trade-routes which have been described. They sailed
from Zaiton, a seaport of China, and passing along the shores of
Tonquin, Java, and farther India, made their way from port to port,
through the Bay of Bengal to Ceylon, then to the Malabar coast of
India, along which they passed to Cambay, and thence through the Red
Sea to Cairo, and so to Venice. Their journey homeward from China, with
its long detentions in the East Indies, took almost three years.

All the world knows of Marco Polo's subsequent experiences in Venice,
his capture and imprisonment in Genoa, the stories of his travels with
which he whiled away the weary days of his captivity, and the gathering
of these into a book which spread widely through Europe within the next
few years and has been eagerly read ever since. [Footnote: Marco Polo
(Yule's ed,), Introduction.]

Neither the travels of Marco Polo nor those of his predecessors or
immediate successors disclosed any lands the existence of which was not
before known to Europeans; but they gave fuller knowledge of many
countries and nations of which the names only were known; and they gave
this knowledge with astonishing freshness, minuteness, and accuracy.
The writers of these books travelled over many thousands of miles, and
they described, in the main, what they saw, although, of course, they
repeated, with more or less of exaggeration, much which they only knew
from conversation or from hearsay. Besides the written stories of such
experiences, other Europeans who accompanied these travellers, or who
made independent journeys to various parts of Asia, spread knowledge of
the same things. The author of a later popular volume of travels,
passing under the name of Sir John Mandeville, managed, by making use
of a slight acquaintance with Asia, of a fuller knowledge of the
writings of other travellers, and, most of all, of the resources of a
fertile imagination, to weave a tissue of mendacious description which
really lessened knowledge. [Footnote: Travels of Sir John Mandeville
(ed. of 1900).]

Nevertheless, as a result of these travellers' reports, the traditions
of earlier times and the knowledge of the nearer East possessed by
traders were supplemented and popularized. The journeys of the
travellers of the later thirteenth and the fourteenth centuries were a
veritable revelation to Europe of the condition of Tartary, Persia,
India, China, and many intervening lands. Especially strong was the
impression made by the reports about China and Japan. The land of the
Seres, lying on the border of the eastern ocean, had indeed been known
to the ancients, and mentioned by tradition as the source from which
came certain well-known products; but under the name of Cathay, which
Marco Polo and his contemporaries gave to it, it attained a new and
strong hold on men's imaginations. Its myriad population, its hundreds
of cities, its vast wealth, its advanced civilization, its rivers,
bridges, and ships, its manufactures and active trade, the fact that it
was the easternmost country of Asia, washed by the waters of the
external ocean--all made Cathay a land of intense interest to the
rising curiosity of thirteenth-century Europe. [Footnote: Pigeonneau,
"Histoire du Commerce de la France," II, 12, etc.] Similarly the great
island of Cipangu, or Japan, lying a thousand miles farther to the
eastward, though never actually visited by Marco Polo, and described by
him with a vague and extravagant touch, was of equally keen interest to
his readers, as were the "twelve thousand seven hundred islands" at
which he calculates the great archipelagoes which lie in the Indian
Ocean and the Pacific.

It was his accounts of "the province of Mangi," the cities of Zaiton
and Quinsay, "the Great Khan," "the island of Cipangu," and of their
vast wealth and active trade that took special hold on the mind of
Columbus. His copy of Marco Polo may still be seen, its margins filled
with annotations on such passages, made by the great navigator;
[Footnote: Vignaud, "Toscanelli and Columbus," 95.] and it was to these
that his mind reverted when he had discovered in the West Indies, as he
believed, the outlying parts of the Khan's dominions. [Footnote:
"Columbus's Journal," October 21, 23, 24, 26, 30, November 1, etc.] To
the westward also ancient knowledge was reacquired and made clearer.
The "Fortunate Isles" were rediscovered and identified as the Canaries
by the Italian Lancelot Malocello in 1270 [Footnote: Beazley, Hakluyt
Soc, "Publications," 1899, lxi, lxxviii.], then forgotten and
rediscovered in 1341 [Footnote: Ibid, lxxx; Peschel, "Zeitalter der
Entdecktungen," 37.] by some Portuguese ships, manned by Genoese,
Florentines, Castilians, and Portuguese. In 1291 Tedisio Doria and
Ugolino Vivaldi, Genoese citizens, equipped two galleys and sailed out
through the Straits of Gibraltar and then to the southward, with the
object of reaching the ports of India, but were never heard of again
[Footnote: Peschel, "Zeitalter der Entdeckungen," 36.]. Both the
Madeira Islands and the Azores became known as early as 1330, though
perhaps only in a shadowy way, and were visited from time to time later
in the fourteenth century, before they were regularly occupied in the
fifteenth [Footnote: Nordenskiold, "Periplus," 111-115; Major, "Prince
Henry the Navigator," chaps, v., viii., xiv.].

Through the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, therefore, thanks for
the most part to Italian travellers, substantial gains were made in
exactitude and clearness of knowledge of the Old World. Though the
bounds of geographical knowledge were not carried much farther, and
less than one-fourth of the surface of the globe was as yet known to
Europeans, within these bounds knowledge became far more clear.

Ignorance and superstition were still abundant; a mythical kingdom of
Prester John was believed by one geographer to exist in Africa, by
another to be situated in India, and by still another to be in China;
the Atlantic was still dreaded by some as the dark, unknown limit of
the world; ignorant men may still have believed that the sea boiled at
the equator, and that men with dogs' heads and other monsters had each
its own part of the earth; but Italians of any education, especially
those acquainted with the writings of their countrymen, must have been
quite free from such mediaeval notions. By the year 1400 scientific
information, critical habits of thought, and an interest in all forms
of knowledge had reached in Italy a high degree of development and were
fast spreading through Europe.

The theory that the earth was round was familiar to the Greeks and
Romans, and was supported in the Middle Ages by the great authority of
Aristotle. [Footnote: Aristotle, De Ccelo, II., 14.] The only
difficulties lying in the way of an acceptance of this view through the
mediaeval period were, in the first place, the mental effort required
to conceive the earth as round when its visual appearance is flat; and,
secondly, the opposition of churchmen, who interpreted certain texts in
the Bible in such a way as to forbid the conception of the earth as a
sphere. Yet neither of these influences was strong enough to prevail
over the opinions of the majority of learned men. To them the earth was
round, as it was to Aristotle, Ptolemy, and other ancients. [Footnote:
Ruge, Zeitalter der Entdeckungen.] The ball which the Eastern emperors
carried as an emblem of the world-wide extent of their rule, and which
was borrowed from them by various mediaeval potentates, had probably
not lost its meaning. Dante, in the Divina Commedia, not only plans his
Inferno on the supposition of a spherical earth, but takes for granted
the same conception, on the part of his readers. [Footnote: Inferno,
canto 34, lines 100-108.]

The conception of the sphericity of the earth was really a matter of
mental training. In the fifteenth century those who had gained this
knowledge were fewer than in modern times, but the class who did so
believe were no less sure of it. Astronomers, philosophers, men of
general learning, and even navigators and pilots were quite familiar
with the idea and quite in the habit of thinking of the earth as a
sphere. In all probability Columbus represented the beliefs of his
class, as well as his own, when he said, "I have always read that the
world, comprising the land and the water, is spherical, as is testified
by the investigations of Ptolemy and others, who have proved it by the
eclipses of the moon and other observations made from east to west, as
well as by the elevation of the pole from north to south." [Footnote:
Hakluyt Soc., Publications, Hist. of Columbus--Third Voyage, II., 129.]
Opposition to voyages westward was based rather on the probability of
the enormous size of the earth and on the supposed difficulty of
sailing up the slope of the sphere than it was upon any serious doubt
of its sphericity.

The habitable world was quite a different conception. It consisted of
Europe, Asia, and Africa, these three continents forming a continuous
stretch of land lying on the surface of the spherical earth, the rest
of its surface being presumably covered with water. There was more or
less speculation about the existence of other habitable lands on the
earth than those which were known, but the interest in this possibility
was languid at best, and it was denied by learned churchmen on biblical
grounds.

The map-makers of that period continued, like those of the earlier
Middle Ages, to base their work on mere half-mythical traditions,
unrelieved and uncorrected by the results of actual discoveries. Their
maps are still much like picture-books, filled with biblical and
literary lore, indicating but a slight attempt to incorporate exact
measurements and outlines. A development more revolutionary than the
mere gradual increase of knowledge was necessary to break the bonds of
academic tradition. [Footnote: Santarem, Essai sur L'Histoire de la
Cosmographie, I., 75, 167, 178.]

Just at the beginning of the fourteenth century, however, a new line
was struck out in map-making by the construction and steady development
of sailing charts, or "portolani." These humble attempts at
geographical representation were intended as practical aids to
navigation for Mediterranean mariners, and were based on practical
observation. During the fourteenth and early fifteenth centuries they
reached a wonderful degree of accuracy. The coasts, bays, islands, and
promontories of the Mediterranean were plotted out in them and drawn
with striking correctness. Some four hundred such sketch-maps remain to
us, drawn by Italians from the fourteenth to the sixteenth centuries,
besides nearly a hundred made in other countries. [Footnote: Beazley,
in Hakluyt Soc., Publications, 1899, cxx.] They did not undertake to
give the internal features of the countries whose coast-lines they
depicted, and as their main purpose was to aid Mediterranean trade,
they did not extend so far beyond its shore as the erudition of the age
would have made possible.

The best of the world maps of the fifteenth century were based on these
Italian portolani rather than on mediaeval maps, and at the same time
added such enlarged information as became common in the Italy of the
fifteenth century. [Footnote: Ibid., cxxi., etc.]

Thus, at the very beginning of the fifteenth century European explorers
had the benefit of the traditional ancient geography, of the new
exactness of knowledge drawn from the observations of recent
travellers, of the accurate but limited portolani of the Italian
navigators, and finally of the more pretentious, if vague and often
misleading, world maps of learned geographers. If a sailor wished to
navigate the Mediterranean and its adjacent waters, if he planned to
sail up the coast of Europe to the British Isles and on into the
Baltic, or to pass down the Atlantic coast of Africa to Cape Nun, he
might rely on the maps and charts which the Italian geographers could
furnish him. Or if he launched his galleys on the Red Sea he might use
their guidance down the east coast of Africa to the equator. He would
also find tolerably accurate descriptions of all the southern coasts of
Asia. In the interior a traveller by land could know beforehand the
main features of the countries he might traverse. Beyond these limits,
either by sea or by land, geographical knowledge must be sought by
discovery or followed along the lines of dim report. If European
sailors should follow the coast of Africa below the twenty-seventh
parallel of north latitude, or of Europe above the sixtieth, or if they
should direct their course into the western ocean beyond the Azores,
they would be sailing into the unknown, and whatever they should find
would be fresh acquisition.

The two instruments which were the most requisite for distant voyaging,
the compass and the astrolabe (the predecessor of the quadrant), were
already, in 1400, known and used by Mediterranean navigators. The
property of turning towards the north, possessed by a magnetized
needle, was certainly known as early as the close of the twelfth
century; and even its use by sailors to find their directions when the
sun and stars were obscured. More than one mediaeval writer describes
the process by which a needle is rubbed on a piece of magnetic iron,
then laid on a straw or attached to a piece of cork, and floated on
water till its point turns towards the north star. [Footnote: Alexander
Neckham, De Utensilibus; De Natura Rerum, book II., chap, xcviii.;
Guyot de Provins, La Bible, Jacques de Vitry, Historia Orientalis;
Brunette Latini, Epistolas, who mentions Roger Bacon as showing him a
magnet at Oxford in 1258. Quoted in Beazley, Hakluyt Soc, Publications,
1899, cxliv., etc.] But its properties savored of magic; the earlier
sailors, who hugged the shore, scarcely needed it, and it came into
general use as slowly and imperceptibly as most of the other great
inventions of the world.

The introduction of the compass into general use is, by tradition,
ascribed to the Italian city of Amain, and it is easy to believe that
the enterprising sailors of this commercial republic brought it into
established recognition. By the early years of the fifteenth century
the compass was provided with the card, marked with the directions,
placed in the compass-box, and made a well-known part of the equipment
of the navigator. [Footnote: Azurara, Discovery of Guinea, chap ix.]
The mariner could now tell his directions wherever he might be, and the
spider-web net-work of "compass-roses" on many of the early maps shows
how anxious the map-maker was to provide lines along which the
navigator might lay his course according to his compass. The makers of
the better class of portolani evidently had the use of the compass in
drawing their charts. [Footnote: Santarem, Essai sur L'Histoire de la
Cosmographie, I., 280-305.] The changed position of the heavenly bodies
as the early traveller passed northward or southward struck him with
especial force. Marco Polo, describing the island of Sumatra, says,
"But let me tell you one marvellous thing, and that is the fact that
this island lies so far to the south that the north star, little or
much, is never to be seen." [Footnote: Marco Polo (Yule's ed.), book
III., chap. ix.] He also notes on his journey northward through India,
when he sees it again, "two cubits above the water." When Cadamosto,
the Venetian, saw the pole-star at "the third of a lance's length above
the edge of the waves," he recorded it as one of the most striking
phenomena of his journey towards the equator.

Two instruments were known by which the elevation above the horizon of
the pole-star, or any other heavenly body could be measured. The older
of these was the "cross-staff," or St. James's staff, a simple rod
marked into degrees, at the end of which the eye was placed and along
which a measured cross-piece was pushed, till one of its ends hid a
point oh the horizon and the other the sun or star whose height was
being measured. The astrolabe was a somewhat more elaborate instrument,
consisting of a brass circle marked with degrees, against which two
movable bars were fastened, each provided at the ends with a sight or
projecting piece pierced by a hole. This was hung by a ring from a peg
in the mast or from the hand, so that gravity would make one of its
bars horizontal. Then the other bar was sighted to point towards some
heavenly body. Chaucer, in 1400, gave to his "litel Lowis my sone" an
astrolabe calculated "after the latitude of Oxenford," and wrote a
charming treatise to explain to him in English its use, "for Latin ne
canstow yit but smal, my lyte sone." In this treatise he described to
him, among other things, "diverse tables of longitudes and latitudes of
sterres." [Footnote: Chaucer, A Treatise on the Astrolabe, Prologue;
Skeat, The Student's Chaucer, 396.] By means of either of these
instruments latitude could be measured or calculated. Longitude was a
more difficult problem; it involved the calculation of the difference
of time as well as measurements of elevation of the heavenly bodies.
The calculations necessary to discover actual locations from an
observation were too long and complicated to be made on each occasion;
and "ephemerides," or calculated tables of elevations of planets and of
differences of time, were required. Just when the earliest of such
tables were constructed and when chronometers came into use is obscure,
but they were in existence in at least a rudimentary form early in the
fifteenth century. [Footnote: Humboldt, Examen Critique, I., 274.]

The condition of Europe early in the fifteenth century as compared with
its condition early in the thirteenth shows a great advance in those
lines which made extensive exploration possible, and this advance was
chiefly due to Italians. Increased knowledge, improved equipment,
instruments of astronomical observation, navigating charts, and a face
of educated navigators, made a part of the European background of
American history as truly as did the incentive to exploration afforded
by the search for new routes to the East. Of course much progress
remained to be accomplished in the making of maps and globes, in the
improvement of instruments, and in the calculation of tables during the
period of discovery. The awakened scientific interest which had already
shown itself as part of the Renaissance found scope in the practical
requirements of distant voyages. While men were discovering new
continents and seas, they were at the same time solving many problems
of geographical science and perfecting the equipment by which further
advance was made practicable.




CHAPTER IV

PIONEER WORK OF PORTUGAL (1400-1527)


The great period of explorations, of which the discovery of America was
a part, lay between the years 1485 and 1520, between the discovery of
the Cape of Good Hope by Diaz and the circumnavigation of the globe by
the ships of Magellan. Long before this period of fruition, however,
there was a significant movement of discovery, and an important
acquisition of knowledge, experience, and boldness in exploration. This
early dawn, preparatory to the later day, consisted in a series of
discoveries on the west coast of Africa, due to the energy of the
Portuguese and to the enlightenment of their great Prince Henry.

Portugal was especially fitted to be the pioneer in modern maritime
exploration. Without geographical or racial separation from the rest of
the Iberian peninsula, the national distinctness of Portugal was
largely a matter of sentiment gathering around the sovereign. The
nationality of Portugal had been created in the first place by the
policy of its rulers, and preserved by them until the growth of
separate material interests, a national language and literature, and
traditions of glorious achievements confirmed the separateness of the
Portuguese nationality from that of Spain.

The desire to hold aloof from other Spanish countries turned the
attention of the king of Portugal to more distant alliances, and the
open western seaboard naturally suggested that these should be with
maritime states. In 1294 a treaty of commerce was signed with England.
A century later, 1386, a much closer alliance with that country was
formed and a new treaty signed at Windsor. [Footnote: Rymer, Foedera,
II., 667, VII., 515-523.] This was followed in the next year by a
marriage between the king of Portugal and Philippa, daughter of the
English John of Gaunt and first cousin of King Richard. This "Treaty of
Windsor" was renewed again and again by succeeding English and
Portuguese sovereigns and remained the foundation of their relationship
until it was superseded long afterwards by still closer treaty
arrangements. With Flanders, Portugal had frequent peaceful
intercourse, both in trade and in diplomacy. A Venetian fleet also
called from time to time at the harbor of Lisbon on the way to and from
England and Flanders, and thus brought Portugal into contact with the
great Italian republic, and may have aroused an interest in far Eastern
trade products of which loaded the galleys.

The contract before referred to by which Emanuel Pesagno was made
hereditary lord high admiral, in 1317, continued to be fulfilled by the
descendants of the first great admiral through the whole fourteenth and
fifteenth centuries, and kept up a constant connection with Genoa.
[Footnote: M. G. Canale, Storia del Commercio, Viaggi, &c., degl'
Italiani, book II., chap. x., etc., quoted by Payne, New World, 96.]
Thus the associations of Portugal were with a line of seaboard states
extending from England to Italy. After 1263 the maritime interests of
the Portuguese kings became more distinct by their conquest from the
Moors of the kingdom of Algarves, giving them a southern as well as a
western sea-coast. [Footnote: Stephens, Hist. of Portugal, 81.] It was
at Sagres, on Cape St. Vincent, which juts out into the open Atlantic
Ocean on the extreme southwest of this province, that Henry, the fifth
son of John II. of Portugal, established his dwelling-place in 1419,
and created a centre of maritime interest and a base of exploring
effort which was of world-wide influence. Henry was duke of Viseu, lord
of Cavailham, viceroy of Algarves, and grand master of the Order of
Christ. He had no wife or children; his private estate was, therefore,
available for the expenses of exploring voyages; and projects of
geographical discovery became his chief occupation. Whatever other
duties or services were required of him on account of his membership in
the royal family, he always returned to Sagres and to his exploring
expeditions. He possessed also the interest and support of his father
and brother, who successively occupied the throne. After his death his
work was carried on by his nephew, King Alfonso V. The work of Henry
was, therefore, substantially the concern of the whole royal family of
Portugal for three generations. [Footnote: Major, Prince Henry the
Navigator, chaps. iv., vi., xiii., xviii.]

Prince Henry "the Navigator," as he has come to be called, gathered
around him a body of men trained as sailors; he learned the use of
charts and instruments, taught these arts to his captains, and
ultimately made the neighboring port of Lagos the most famous point in
the world for the departure and return of exploring expeditions.
[Footnote: Nordenskiold, Periplus, 121 A. For discussion of divergent
views of Prince Henry's "school of navigation," see Beazley.] During
forty years expedition after expedition was equipped almost yearly and
sent down along the west coast of Africa, in the effort to solve its
mystery and, if possible, to sail around its southern extremity.

In the process of exploration Prince Henry was governed by some of the
strongest of human impulses. The crusading spirit was hot within him,
and he hoped to continue in Africa the old struggle of the Portuguese
Christians against the Moorish infidels. Gentler missionary ideals
caused him to plan to spread Christianity into new lands, and to make
connection with Prester John, the Christian ruler of the India which
lay to the eastward of Africa. [Footnote: Hakluyt Soc., Publications,
1899, cvi.-cxii. Murara, Discovery of Guinea, chaps, vii., xvi.] His
interest in trade was equally strong; he was familiar with the internal
trade of Africa, and he lost no opportunity of developing traffic along
the sea-coast. [Footnote: Azurara, Discovery of Guinea, chap. vii]

Yet it was the instinct of the explorer that inspired Prince Henry with
the steady devotion to his life work. The fine curiosity which placed
geographical discovery above all material gain, and rewarded his
captains, not in proportion to what they had accomplished, but in
proportion to the efforts they had made to carry the boundaries of
knowledge farther, kept him and them intent on the work of exploration.
[Footnote: Bourne, "Prince Henry the Navigator," in Essays in
Historical Criticism, 173-189.] Henry possessed, at the beginning of
his explorations, little more than the traditional geographical
conceptions of the later Middle Ages. Besides some twelve or fourteen
extant fourteenth-century maps drawn by Italian draughtsmen, which were
probably all known to Henry, his brother Pedro gave him one which has
since disappeared, which had been constructed at Venice, and which "had
all the parts of the world and earth described." [Footnote: Major,
Prince Henry, 62.] He was probably also familiar with the classical
tales of the circumnavigation of Africa.

Besides this he had some important personal knowledge. During a
Portuguese invasion of the Barbary states of Africa in 1415, in which
Prince Henry served with his father and brothers, and later when he was
himself in command, he found that there were caravan routes whose
termini were at Ceuta and other Mediterranean towns. From the Sahara
and the Soudan, across the desert, came caravans to the Mediterranean
coast bringing gold, wine, and slaves, and news of trading routes far
to the southward.

Moreover, these routes extended to rivers and seacoasts unknown to
Europeans, which must, nevertheless, be connected with the open
Atlantic Ocean, and might well be on the southern shore of that
continent. "He got news of the passage of merchants from the coast of
Tunis to Timbuctoo and to Cantor on the Gambia, which inspired him to
seek those lands by way of the sea." [Footnote: Diego Gomez, quoted in
Beazley, Introduction to Azurara's Chronicle (Hakluyt Soc.,
Publications, 1899).] "The tawny Moors, his prisoners, told him of
certain tall palms growing at the mouth of the Senegal or western Nile,
by which he was able to guide the caravels which he sent out to find
that river." [Footnote: Ibid.]

The first decade of Henry's efforts, from 1420 to 1430, resulted in
little in the way of new discovery. The Madeira and Azores islands were
rediscovered and their full exploration and permanent colonization
begun. Every year saw one or more caravels sent from Lagos southward to
follow the coast of the main-land; but they skirted no shores that were
not desert, and turned back baffled by their own fears. Cape Boyador
long remained a barrier whose imaginary dangers of reef and shoal
served as an excuse for the still more unreal horrors of the "Sea of
Darkness."

The next decade saw better results. In 1434 Gil Eannes, one of the
boldest of the captains who were growing up in Prince Henry's service,
when he reached Boyador, sailed far out to sea, doubled the cape, and,
returning to the coast, landed and gathered "St. Mary's roses," and
took them home to the prince as a memento of the "farthest South."
[Footnote: Azurara, Discovery of Guinea, chap. ix.] The greatest
barrier had been passed, that of superstitious dread, and almost every
voyage now brought its result of progress farther southward. Soon the
boundaries of Islam were passed, for natives were found on the coast
who were not Mohammedans.

The third decade saw still further advance. In 1441 Nuno Tristam
discovered Cape Blanco, the "White Cape," glistening with the white
sand of the Sahara. In 1445 Dinis Diaz, of Lisbon, sailed at last
beyond the desert and reached Cape Verd, the "Green Cape," [Footnote:
Ibid., chap. xxxi.] fifteen hundred miles down the African coast, and
as far from Gibraltar south as Constantinople was east. By this time
the captains of Prince Henry had reached the fertile and populous
shores where the western Soudan borders on the Atlantic Ocean, and a
new obstacle to further exploration revealed itself in the attraction
and the profit of the slave-trade.

The first "Moors" or negroes were some ten or twelve captured and
brought home in the year 1441 by Antam Goncalvez, to satisfy the
curiosity of the prince and to obtain information useful for the
further prosecution of the voyages. Others were soon brought for other
purposes. Of the two hundred and thirty-five Moors who made up the
first full cargo of human freight, the prince gave away the fifty-six
which fell to his share as one-fifth, although it is recorded with the
somewhat grotesque piety of the fifteenth century that "he reflected
with great pleasure on the salvation of their souls that before were
lost." [Footnote: Azurara, Discovery of Guinea, chap. xxv.]

There is no reason to believe that Henry planned or wished the
development of a trade in slaves; [Footnote: The statement to the
contrary in the Cambridge Modern Hist., I., 10, is not deducible from
any contemporary evidence.] but labor was scarce on the great estates
of southern Portugal, slaves were in demand, and very different desires
from those of the prince might be gratified by capturing and bringing
to the slave-market of Lagos the unfortunate natives of the newly
discovered coasts. Hence one expedition after another, sent out for
purposes of discovery, returned, bringing tales of failure to reach
farther points on the coast, but laden with human booty to be sold.
Private adventurers sought and obtained the prince's permission to send
out caravels, and these also brought home cargoes of slaves. Only the
most vigorous pressure, exercised on the choicest spirits among the
Portuguese captains, served now to carry discoveries farther.

Nevertheless, a basis of interest in distant voyages had been found
which had not existed before; and the further exploration of the
African coast was certain, even in default of the personal
enlightenment and enthusiasm of the Navigator. The expeditions sent by
the prince and private voyages made familiar to the mariners of
Portugal two thousand miles of coast instead of six hundred as of old.
Guinea was eventually reached.

In 1455 the Venetian Cadamosto entered into Henry's service; and,
followed closely by Diego Gomez, discovered the Cape Verd Islands and
passed so far around the shoulder of northwestern Africa as not only to
reach the ends of the caravan routes from Morocco, and to open up trade
in gold, ivory, and the products of the Guinea coast, but to suggest
that there was open sea now all the way eastward to India. The
temporary disappointment of finding that this was not true was left to
the successors of Prince Henry, for his death occurred in 1460. But the
work was still carried on by his nephew, Alfonso V., and by the next
king of Portugal, John II.

A series of bold pilots now passed beyond the whole Guinea coast,
crossed the equator, and made their way down almost two thousand miles
more of the African coast. The belief became assured that "ships which
sailed down the coast of Guinea might be sure to reach the end of the
land by persisting to the south"; and stone pillars six feet high were
ordered to be erected at landing-places to indicate possession and mark
the stages of the route to the Indies.

Finally, in 1486, Bartholomew Diaz, the third member of his family to
take part in the discoveries of Prince Henry, with two vessels sailed
the remaining distance on the coast, and passed so far to the eastward
that his sailors mutinied and refused to go farther. Diaz then suddenly
realized that, notwithstanding the necessity for his return, he had at
last found the passage-way to India dreamed of through so many ages and
sought for at such heavy cost.

A period of still greater discoveries was already at hand. "It was in
Portugal," says Ferdinand Columbus, "that the admiral began to surmise
that if men could sail so far south, one might also sail west and find
lands in that direction." The Portuguese were so wedded to the search
for the southeast route, and it was so nearly achieved at this time,
that their interest was but languid in the plans for a search to the
westward. Another people therefore took it up, and soon the exploration
of the New World was in full tide, and the period of pioneer effort
passed into the era of great accomplishment.

Meanwhile Portugal saw the fruition of Prince Henry's work in the
circumnavigation of Africa. Ten years later than the exploit of Diaz,
in 1496, a fleet sailed from Lisbon under Vasco da Gama which was
destined to round the Cape, make its way up the east coast of Africa
till familiar parts of the Indian Ocean were reached; then to sail
across to India, cast anchor, and secure cargo in Calicut and many
other ancient ports; and to return thence safely to its port of
departure. [Footnote: The First Voyage of Vasco da Gama, in Hakluyt
Soc., Publications, 1898.] The Portuguese search for a new route to the
lands of Eastern products was thus successful; and once found, this
path became familiar. The fleet of Cabral in 1500 immediately followed
that of Da Gama, and, driven to the westward as it sailed to the south,
discovered Brazil, as a casual incident of its successful voyage to
India. Thus, if the voyage of Columbus had never been undertaken,
America would have been found within less than a decade.

Albuquerque followed around the southeast passage in 1503; a permanent
traffic between Portugal and India was established, and thereafter
yearly fleets of merchant and war vessels rounded the Cape. Soon most
of the points of vantage of the Indies were in Portuguese control--
Ormuz, Diu, Goa, Ceylon, Malacca--and the enterprising little western
state had trade settlements in Burma, China, and Japan. [Footnote:
Hunter, Hist, of British India, I., 110-133.] The private path of the
Portuguese ultimately became the public highway of the nations. Spain,
Holland, England, and France sent fleets around the Cape of Good Hope,
and made use of the route to the East which the Portuguese had
discovered.

The actual progress of scientific knowledge and practical equipment for
navigation made at Sagres, Lagos, Lisbon, and on the seas, during the
voyages sent out by Prince Henry and his immediate successors, is
unfortunately not accurately known; but some glimpses of it may be
obtained. "In his wish to gain a prosperous result of his efforts,"
says an almost contemporary historian, "the Prince devoted great
industry and thought to the matter, and at great expense procured the
aid of one Master Jacome from Majorca, a man skilled in the art of
navigation and in the making of maps and instruments, and who was sent
for, with certain of the Arab and Jewish mathematicians, to instruct
the Portuguese." [Footnote: De Barros, Decadas da Asia, quoted in
Beazley, Henry the Navigator, 161.]

When trained Italian navigators applied to Henry, as was the case with
the Venetian Cadamosto, they were readily taken into his service, and
he sent word by them that he would heartily welcome any other such
volunteers. When the prince's work fell into the hands of his nephew,
King John, the latter appointed the German Behaim, of Nuremberg, who
lived in Lisbon from 1480 to 1484, to be one of the four members of his
"Junto de Mathematicos." It was Behaim who introduced to the Portuguese
the improved ephemerides calculated by the German Regiomontanus, and
printed at Nuremberg in 1474. He also improved the astrolabe and the
staff, drew charts and made globes, and accompanied one of the West-
African expeditions in 1489. [Footnote: Major, Prince Henry the
Navigator, 326-328.] Diego Gomez, one of Henry's captains, remarks, in
describing his voyage of 1460, "I had a quadrant with me and wrote on
the table of it the altitude of the arctic pole, and I found it better
than the chart; for though you see your course of sailing on the chart
well enough, yet if once you get wrong it is hard by map alone to work
back into the right course." [Footnote: Quoted, in Beazley, Henry the
Navigator, 297, 298.] Azurara also contrasts the incorrect charts with
which Henry's sailors were provided before their explorations with
those corrected by the later observations. [Footnote: Azurara,
Discovery of Guinea, chap. Lxxvi.] His navigators, therefore, used the
compass, the quadrant, and carefully constructed charts; but their
advances in the use of this equipment are not recorded.

The first portolano to note the discoveries on the coast of Africa made
by the Portuguese was that of Gabriele de Valsecca, of Majorca (1434-
1439). A map drawn by Andrea Bianco, of Venice, at London in 1448,
seems to have been intended especially to indicate them, as it gives
twenty-seven new names along the coast to the south of Cape Boyador.
But the map which was distinctively the outcome of the new discoveries
was the so-called "Camaldolese map of Fra Mauro," drawn by Mauro,
Bianco, and other draughtsmen during the year 1457, in the convent of
Murano in Venice. King Alfonso of Portugal himself paid the expenses of
its construction, and sent charts showing the recent discoveries. It
included all the new knowledge obtained up to that time by Prince
Henry's explorers. It is the first large map drawn with the exactness
and the reliance on observed facts of the portolano, notwithstanding
the fact that it included a larger part of the earth's surface in its
field than any earlier map. Though disappointing in some respects, it
stands in the forefront of improved modern maps, and not unworthily
represents the advance made in the knowledge of the world's surface as
a result of the Portuguese efforts up to that time. The scientific
importance of the discoveries of the Portuguese and the intellectual
alertness of the Italians are alike illustrated by an incident that
occurred at the court of Ferdinand and Isabella in 1491. Columbus
having explained to the sovereigns his scheme for a western voyage to
reach the Indies, most of the Spanish prelates who were present
declared his ideas heretical, supporting themselves upon the authority
of St. Augustine and Nicholas de Lyra. Alessandro Geraldini, an
Italian, preceptor of the royal children, who was standing behind
Cardinal Mendoza at the time, "represented to him that Nicholas de Lyra
and St. Augustine had been, without doubt, excellent theologians but
only mediocre geographers, since the Portuguese had reached a point of
the other hemisphere where they had ceased to see the pole-star and
discovered another star at the opposite pole, and that they had even
found all the countries situated under the torrid zone fully peopled."
[Footnote: Mariejol, L'Espagne sous Ferdinand et Isabelle, 96.] In
ship-building Henry and his navigators made positive progress. The
Venetian Cadamosto testifies that "his caravels did much excel all
other sailing ships afloat." Many varieties of vessels are mentioned in
the records of Prince Henry's time--the barca, barinel, caravel, nau,
fusta; the galley, galiot, galeass, and galleon; the brigantine and
carrack. Of all these the caravel became the favored for the long,
exploring voyages. It was usually from sixty to one hundred feet long
and eighteen to twenty-five feet broad, and of about two hundred tons
burden. It had three masts with lateen sails stretched on the oblique
yards which were swung from the masthead, and was steered, at least
partly, by the turning of these great, swinging sails. [Footnote:
Revista Portuguesa, Colonial (May 20, 1898), 32-52, quoted by Beazley,
Introduction to Azurara's Chronicle (Hakluyt Soc., Publications, 1899,
p. cxii.).] John II. encouraged the immigration of English and Danish
ship-builders and carried improvements still further. The greatest
service to navigation done by Prince Henry and his successors was that
of providing a school of sea-training. Not only were the whole group of
early Portuguese explorers, Henry's own captains, "brought up from
boyhood in the household of the Infant," [Footnote: Azurara, Discovery
of Guinea, chap xiii.] but there was scarcely a name great in
navigation in the succeeding period which had not in some way been
connected with these voyages. Diaz, Da Gama, Albuquerque, Da Cunha,
Cabral, and the other captains who made the Portuguese empire in the
East, Magellan, who found still another way to India by the southwest;
Estevam Gomez, who sailed to the arctic seas; Bartholomew and
Christopher Columbus--were all taught or practised in that school.
Columbus lived in Lisbon from 1470 to 1484, married there the daughter
of Bartholomew Perestrello, the discoverer and captain-general under
Prince Henry of Porto Santo in the Madeiras; and, besides his voyages
on the Mediterranean and to England and Iceland, went repeatedly to the
coast of Guinea and lived for some years in the Madeiras. Between 1477
and 1484 he was regularly engaged in the maritime service of the
Portuguese crown. Besides these great names, many navigators who had
only local repute or have remained nameless were Portuguese in birth
and training, and belonged to the same maritime school. In 1502, close
upon the English grants of exploring and trading rights to the Cabots,
came a similar concession to "Hugh Elliott and Thomas Ashehurst,
merchants of Bristol, and to John Gunsalus and Francis Fernandez, Esq.,
subjects of the king of Portugal." [Footnote: Rymer, Foedera] The
expedition of the French captain De Gonneville to Brazil, in 1503, was
guided by two Portuguese pilots; [Footnote: Pigeonncau, Hist du
Commerce, II, 50.] and twenty of the sailors on Magellan's Spanish
fleet of 1519, besides the commander, were Portuguese. [Footnote:
Navarrete, Coleccion, II, 12] Three vessels from Dieppe, under
Portuguese pilotage, in 1527, rounded the Cape of Good Hope and visited
Madagascar, Sumatra, and the coast of India. [Footnote: De Barros,
Decadas da Asia (Madrid ed., 1615), 42 decade, book V., chap, vi.,
296.]

Actual skill in navigating vessels was increased and developed to a
high degree in the struggle with the adverse maritime conditions on the
coast of Africa. The violent and disturbing currents, the terrible surf
of the beaches, the cyclones of the Guinea coast, the trade-winds,
which were always head-winds to the mariners returning from the south-
west, the uncharted reefs and bars, all favored a school of seamanship
which trained the Portuguese and Italian sailors to meet far worse
difficulties than those likely to confront them in the later and more
distant voyages to the westward.

Other experiences of the Portuguese were later utilized by the
Spaniards in their American colonies. The slave-trade was a sombre
precedent, followed only too readily; the system of grants of newly
discovered territory to captains or contractors who would continue its
discovery or conquest, exploit its resources, and pay to the crown a
large share of its products was followed, somewhat intermittently, in
the West Indies and Central and South America. [Footnote: Bourne, Spain
in America, chap. xiv.]

One of the permanent lessons of the Portuguese explorations was the
need for and effectiveness of royal or quasi-royal patronage. Italian
expeditions bore no fruit and could bear none, for this requirement of
patronage was but ill-afforded by her merchant cities or even by her
merchant princes. It was impossible for Venice or Genoa to take a part
in the new discoveries and follow the new lines of trade, not only
because of their unfavorable geographical position, not only because
they were then engaged in a desperate military and economic struggle to
retain their old Levantine trade conquests and connections, not only
because their wealth and prosperity were deeply smitten by their mutual
struggles and their common losses from the repeated blows of the
Ottoman conquest, but because Italy had no royal family to take under
its patronage distant discovery, conquest, trade, and colonization.
Italy furnished most of the knowledge, the skill, and the individual
enterprise that made the great period of explorations; but Portugal,
under the leadership of her great prince, was its true pioneer.




CHAPTER V

THE SPANISH MONARCHY IN THE AGE OF COLUMBUS

(1474-1525)


The limits of Portuguese discovery and dominion were soon reached; and
as the fifteenth century advanced, Spain emerged not only as one of the
great powers of Europe but as the first exploring, conquering, and
colonizing nation of America. A century before any other European state
obtained a permanent foothold in the New World, Spain began the
creation of a great colonial empire there, which was soon occupied by
her settlers, administered by a department of her government, converted
by her missionaries, and made famous throughout Europe by the wealth
which it brought to the mother-country. Such a work at such a time
could only be accomplished by a vigorous and rising nation, and, in
fact, Spanish advancement in Europe during this period corresponded
closely with her achievements in America. There are few recorded
instances of a development so rapid and a transformation so complete as
that which took place in Spain under Ferdinand and Isabella, between
1474 and 1516.

For a career destined to be scarcely inferior to that any of the great
empires of history, Spain had at the beginning of this period an
inadequate and undeveloped political organization. Even that royal
power which was the condition precedent to distant conquest and
colonial organization was new. Spanish national unity, royal
absolutism, and religious uniformity, which were famous throughout
Europe in the sixteenth century, were all of recent growth; the
centralized control over all parts of her widely scattered colonies
which Spain, above all colonizing countries, exercised, was a power
attained and a policy adopted only at the moment of the acquisition of
those colonies.

When, in 1474, Isabella inherited the crown of Castille, and, in 1479,
her husband, Ferdinand, became king of Aragon, they united, by close
personal and political bonds, what had formerly been near a score of
domains, variously joined or detached.

The king of Aragon had already incorporated into a personal union three
separate countries--the kingdom of Aragon, the kingdom of Valencia, and
the ancient principality of Catalonia, each with its own body of
representatives, its own law, its peculiar customs, and its separate
administrative systems. Castile was in name a political unity, having
one monarch and one body of estates. Nevertheless its provinces
represented well-marked ancient divisions. Leon had once been a
separate kingdom, and was still coupled with Castile itself in the full
title of that monarchy; while Galicia, Asturias, and the three Basque
provinces were inhabited by peoples of different political history, of
different stock, and living under different customs. Navarre, Granada,
and Portugal, although within the Iberian peninsula, were, at the
accession of Ferdinand and Isabella, still independent; though the
first was destined to be united to Aragon, the second to Castile, and
even the third was to be amalgamated for eighty critical years with the
greater monarchy. Thus Spain was a congeries of states, joined by the
marriage bond of the two rulers of its principal divisions, but by no
means yet a single monarchy or a united nation. It was the work of the
Catholic sovereigns to carry this unification far towards completion by
following common aims, by achieving success in many fields of common
national interest, and by imposing the common royal power upon all
divergent and warring classes and interests in the various Spanish
states.

The personality of Ferdinand and Isabella was the first great factor in
the strengthening of the monarchy; for they were both individuals of
authority, energy, and ability. [Footnote: Burgenroth, Col. Letters and
State Papers, Spain, I., 34, etc.] Their union was the next element;
for the royal power of the united monarchies could be used to break
down opposition in either. Great achievements in Spain and in Europe
increased their authority and power by the prestige of success.
Finally, the discoveries, conquests, and colonization of America gave a
unique position to the rulers of these distant possessions. Not only
did the products of the American mines American commercial taxation
furnish a material basis of strength and influence; not only did a
great commercial marine and a great navy grow up around the needs of
intercourse with the colonies; but the romantic interest of the
discoveries, the wild adventures, and the wonderful success of the
conquistadores, and the extent of the colonies, filled the imagination
and gave an ideal greatness to the monarchs in whose name these
conquests were made, and by whom the New World was ruled.

There was need for all the authority of the new sovereigns at the time
of their accession in 1474. Under the weak rule of Isabella's brother,
Castile had become a prey to disorder amounting almost to anarchy; in
Galicia brigandage was so common as to be unresisted, except by
townsmen staying within walls; in Andalusia private warfare among the
great noble houses had let loose all the forces of disorder and
violence; Isabella's claim to the crown was disputed and her rival
upheld by foreign support. [Footnote: Maurenbrecher, Studien und
Studien, 45, 46.] The united sovereigns met these difficulties with
vigor, and the first two years of Isabella's rule in Castile gave
repeated instances of victorious warfare, of successful assertion of
authority, and of harsh justice. The turbulent districts were reduced
to order and the foreign invader expelled.

The disorder in Andalusia seemed to demand personal action. In 1477,
therefore, the two sovereigns made a formal entry into Seville, and the
queen asserted her royal power in a way that could not be
misunderstood. In true patriarchal fashion she established her tribunal
in the Alcazar, sitting in a chair on an elevated platform surrounded
by her council and officers, in all solemnity and according to
traditional forms, listening to the complaints of high and low, rich
and poor, and granting summary justice to all who claimed it,
irrespective of rank or means. Her decrees were carried out, ill-doers
forced to make amends, and turbulent nobles reduced to promising to
keep the peace. The visit of Isabella to Seville may well be taken as
the beginning of the work of the new monarchy in Spain. [Footnote:
Perez, Los Reyes Catolicos in Sevilla, 1477-1478, p. 13.]

The next step towards an enforcement of royal authority taken by the
new monarchs involved the acknowledgment of an institution seemingly
independent of the monarchy. Spanish cities and communes had at various
times formed hermandads, leagues or brotherhoods, to enforce order, to
support themselves against great nobles, or to strengthen themselves
for the carrying out of some object of common policy. Instances could
be found in which their combined strength had been used against the
king himself or his officials. On the other hand, their united power
had been used efficaciously to form a sort of rural police, each city
undertaking the protection of certain roads and stretches of country.
[Footnote: Antequera, Hist. de la Legislacion Espanola, 194-197.]

Two influential ministers, with the approval of Ferdinand and Isabella,
in 1476, obtained the agreement of the Cortes of Castile and of a junta
of the towns for the formation of a santa hermandad, or "holy
brotherhood," for three years, for which rules were drawn up, submitted
to the monarchs, and filially promulgated. The nobles gave a reluctant
assent to the requirements of these rules, so far as they affected
their estates and vassals. Altogether two thousand horsemen were to be
equipped, each horseman supported by a body of one hundred households.
These were grouped into companies under eight captains and placed in
detachments at certain distances along all the roads. Besides the armed
soldiers of the brotherhood, a whole system of alcaldes was organized
with exclusive jurisdiction over certain kinds of offences. A common
treasury existed for the support of expenses.

When any theft, assault, arson, or rape was discovered or complained
of, immediately the bells Were rung, and the nearest detachment of
soldiers of the brotherhood started on a pursuit which was carried to
the boundaries of the next district, where its detachment took up the
pursuit, and so on until the culprit was seized or the boundaries of
the kingdom reached. No town, house, or castle could refuse the right
of search. When arrested, a decision of the nearest alcalde was given
within five days. If convicted, the culprit had hand or foot cut off or
was put to death. The favorite mode of execution in earlier times had
been to bind the offender to a stake, and shoot him with arrows "till
he died naturally"; but Isabella required that he should be hanged
first, and that only then might his body be used as a target and a
warning for others. The rapidity of pursuit and the certainty of
capture of offenders, the promptitude of justice, and the barbarism of
the punishments made a strong impression; and the combination of
popular vengeance with official sanction made the hermandad an
effective form of national police. It was introduced into Aragon in
1488.

Although this system seemed to emanate from the people, the general
control over it was preserved by Ferdinand and Isabella by placing in
influential positions in its administration trusted ministers of their
own, and by joining themselves in its organization. When its work of
insuring order was measurably accomplished and the people began to
complain of its expense, the sovereigns were able to transfer the
military force into a contingent for the Moorish war, and the treasury
into an addition to the commissariat for the same purpose. In 1498 it
was reduced to the proportions of a petty and inexpensive local police.
It had proved itself, as utilized by these strong monarchs, a means of
obtaining order and recruiting an army without cost to the royal
treasury.

The vigor of the royal administration, however, expressed itself rather
in the development of purely royal organs than in those which were so
largely popular as the hermandad. A group of royal councils became,
under Ferdinand and Isabella, the most powerful instruments of the
royal will, the most effective means for obtaining additional power and
beating down all opposition. Early in the reign, the old royal council,
which traditionally consisted of twelve members, including
representatives of each of the three orders of the state, was
reconstituted so as to consist of one ecclesiastic, three nobles, and
eight or nine letrados, or lawyers. [Footnote: Cortes de los Antiguos
Reinos, 112, etc.] The last class, who made up its majority, were men
learned in the Roman law, and therefore devoted to the idea of absolute
monarchy; without connection with the church or the nobility, and
therefore interested in the strengthening of the kingship against both;
shrewd, trained, capable, and hard working.

From this time forward the council, in constant attendance on the king,
well organized, provided with a corps of clerks and officers, and
holding daily sessions, became the serviceable and effective auxiliary
of royal power. It had duties of consultation, advice, and in some
cases decision, on matters of internal and external policy, of
legislation and administration; and, in fact, of action in the whole
sphere of the affairs of state. In time the council was gradually
subdivided into three bodies: the Council of Justice, the Council of
State, and the Council of the Finances, whose functions were indicated
by their titles. The first of these was, in a certain sense, the direct
representative of the old single royal council, and was frequently
known as the Council of Castile. Its president was always considered
the highest personage in the kingdom, next the king; its members were
of that class of letrados whom the king could most securely rely on,
and to it fell the duty of enforcing the royal supremacy as against all
ancient claims, privileges, and liberties.

In addition to these outgrowths from the primitive council of the king,
new councils were created from time to time, analogous in powers, but
holding oversight over special spheres of national interest. Some of
these were temporary, others permanent. Among them were the Council of
the Hermandad, which lasted only for the twenty-two years of the
existence of that institution; the Council of the Suprema, or of the
Inquisition; the Council of the Military Orders, the Council of the
Indies, and the Council of Aragon. [Footnote: Antequera, Hist. de la
Legislation Espanola, 347, 348.] These great administrative boards were
a characteristic part of the Spanish system of government, a natural
outgrowth of its wide-spread fields of action.

The Council of the Indies was constituted in 1511, under the presidency
of Juan de Fonseca, archdeacon of Seville, and was exactly analogous to
the other councils. It accompanied the king, and had under him all
ultimate control in policy, in jurisdiction, and in legislation over
the Spanish possessions in America and in the East. Its members were
habitually drawn from those men who had had experience as public
servants in the West Indies or in the Philippines. The more direct
oversight of individual voyages to the Indies, the regulation of
details of colonial affairs, and a large sphere of general activity
were possessed by the powerful Casa le Contractacion at Seville. A
Bureau of Pilots also existed, whose office it was to collect nautical
information, provide charts, and give assistance to Spanish navigators.
But both of these offices were under the control of the Council of the
Indies. [Footnote: J. de Veitia Linage, The Spanish Rule of Trade to
the West Indies, trans. by Captain J. Stevens, book I., chap. iii.]

All these councils were stronger in discussion than the execution;
their archives came to include a vast mass of records and special
reports on subjects falling within their respective fields, and their
procedure favored penetrating investigation and full debate. But
decision was hard to come at, and the consciousness that final decision
after all rested with the king paralyzed effectiveness. The custom of
submitting all questions of policy to investigation by the appropriate
council became invariable in later Spanish history, and it resulted in
cumbrous ineffectiveness. Interminable inquiry and discussion ended
frequently only in suspension of judgment or a divided report. Points
of policy of imminent importance had to await a dilatory investigation
and equivocal conclusions. This impotence of the central organs of
government did not come in the time of Ferdinand and Isabella and their
immediate successors, and the growing inefficiency of the councils was
long overcome by the resolution of the monarchs. Nevertheless the
system was part of the price paid for centralized government, acting
independently of local initiative or independence.

The preponderance of power that was being obtained by the sovereigns in
the affairs of central government by means of the royal councils was
gained in the local affairs of provinces, towns, and communes, by the
appointment of corregidores. Such officials were appointed from time to
time by earlier sovereigns to represent them in various towns, but the
system had never been extended widely. In 1480 the king and queen sent
one or more corregidores into every self-governing town and city in
Castile where such officials did not exist already. [Footnote: Pulgar,
Cronita de los Reyes, II., chap. xcv.] They were to act alongside of
the older local regidores and alcaldes as special representatives of
the crown, defending its rights and claims, and fulfilling its duties
of general oversight and protection. As a matter of fact, the great
work they accomplished was the enforcement of royal supremacy over
local privileges. Little by little they extended their powers and
encroached upon the local self-government, bringing to bear all the
weight of the central government upon local conditions. [Footnote:
Mariejol, L'Espagne sous Ferdinand et Isabelle, 172-174.] The steady
pressure of the corregidores was supplemented by the periodical visits
of the pesquidores, veidores, or inspectors, whose duty it from time to
time to visit the various localities, examining into the conduct of the
corregidores and other officials, listening to complaints against them,
reporting on the revenues, condition of the roads, and other local
conditions and needs.

Councils, corregidores, inspectors, and various other instruments of
royal power fast sapped the strength of older institutions and gave
authority and efficiency to the royal government; but they were
expensive and the crown was poor. Moreover, these institutions were
only the permanent elements in a policy which had a thousand temporary
occasions of expense. Not even Ferdinand and Isabella could carry out
so vigorous a regime unless provided with larger revenues. They
determined, therefore, to emancipate the crown from its poverty. A few
years after their accession they felt themselves strong enough,
supported by the representatives of the towns, in the Cortes of Toledo,
to convoke the great nobles and churchmen of the kingdom and demand
from them an investigation into the conditions under which the ancient
domains of the crown had been alienated. [Footnote: Pulgar, Cronica de
los Reyes, II, chap. xcv.; Calmeiro, Introduction to Cortes de los
Antiguos Reinos, II., 63, 64.] The Cardinal Pedro de Mendoza and the
queen's confessor, Ferdinand de Talavera, were appointed to judge of
the propriety of the gifts of former sovereigns. They did their work so
adequately that pension after pension, estate after estate, endowment
after endowment, were resumed by the crown. These resumptions were
principally to the loss of the great noble families which had enriched
themselves at the expense of the crown. None, it is true, were
impoverished thereby, but a more normal relation of comparative income
between sovereign and subject was established in the process.
[Footnote: Mariejol, L'Espagne sous Ferdinand et Isabelle, vi., 24.]
Another and more permanent addition to the royal income was made by the
absorption into the crown of the grand masterships of the three
military orders which existed in Castile, the Knights of Santiago, of
Calatrava, and of Alcantara. In the course of three centuries of
conquest from the Moslems these orders had added estate to estate,
territory to territory, town to town, benefice to benefice, till their
possessions extended widely through Spain, their income perhaps
equalled that of the king, and their rule as landlords extended over
almost a million people, or one-third the population of Castile.
[Footnote: Vicente de la Fuente, Hist Generale de Espana, V., 79.] At
the head of each of these orders was a grand master, whose rich income,
military following, and prestige made him one of the greatest nobles in
Europe. There was reason in the claim that these grand masterships were
antagonistic to royalty. Those who held them were the most turbulent
nobles of Spain, and in earlier times had been the leaders in many a
revolt against the crown. Their military system was co-ordinate with,
and sometimes in conflict with, that of the king; their estates
surrounded royal fortresses and sometimes excluded royal forces from
frontier districts.

In 1487 when the grand mastership of the order of Calatrava became
vacant, Ferdinand presented himself in the chapter of the commanders of
the order, exhibited a papal bull giving him the administration of the
order, and forced the assembly to elect him grand master. In 1494, with
less formality, the grand master of Alcantara was induced to resign to
the king his office, receiving, in recompense, the dignity of
archbishop of Seville. Two years later, when the grand master of the
order of Santiago died, Ferdinand had himself elected without
difficulty. [Footnote: Maurenbrecher, Studien und Skizzen, 54.] Some
time after this Isabella issued a pragmatic decree, declaring that the
grand masterships of the orders should always be annexed to crown.
These dignities were of great value; not only did they bring in a
princely income, but they practically extended the estates and
patronage of the crown by all the broad lands, cities, and villages,
the offices, honors, and benefices with which the piety and chivalry of
three centuries had endowed the orders.

When once such foundations had been laid, the crown extended rapidly
its aggressions upon the old powers, privileges, and customs of classes
and local bodies. To the nobility were interdicted the possession of
fortified castles, the practice of private warfare, the use of
artillery, the duel, [Footnote: Mariejol, L'Espagne sous Ferdinand et
Isabelle, 35.] the use of quasi-royal formulas in their documents,
[Footnote: Cortes de los Antiguos Reinos, IV., 191, 192.] and other
proud old feudal customs. No slight influence was exercised upon the
nobility by the increasing ceremony, size, and expenditure of the
court, to which they came to be attached in positions of nominal
service and honorable dependence, a position altogether favorable to
the supremacy of the monarchs and unfavorable to the independence of
the nobility.

Side by side with the consolidation of royal power went the creation of
the territorial unity of the Spanish peninsula. The greatest step was
the conquest of Granada. Rich, warlike, and proud, this ancient Moorish
state resisted the persistent attacks of the Catholic sovereigns for
eleven years, from 1481 to 1492. [Footnote: Prescott, Ferdinand and
Isabella, chap. ix.] At least once Ferdinand wearied of the struggle
and the expense, and longed to turn the efforts of the united Castilian
and Aragonese arms eastward, where the natural ambitions of his own
kingdom drew him towards France, Italy, and the islands of the
Mediterranean. [Footnote: Mariejol, L'Espagne sous Ferdinand et
Isabelle, 63.] Isabella's determination, however, never wavered, and in
1492 Granada opened her gates to her conquerors, the Moorish dynasty
disappeared from Spain, and their mountains and plains were added to
the kingdom of Castile.

In the very next year Ferdinand reunited to his dominions, by amicable
treaty with the king of France, the two northern provinces of
Catalonia, Cerdagne and Roussillon--which had been detached for thirty
years. There remained Portugal and Navarre. The first of these
independent kingdoms had already attained a degree of national
independence, power, and wealth which prevented its absorption, though
it was in the days of Spain's greatest power to be dragged for eighty
years in her train. Navarre, balanced on the Pyrenees, had long been
drawn alternately to France and to Aragon. In the closing years of the
fifteenth and the opening years of the sixteenth century, neutrality
became impossible; and in 1512 a powerful Spanish army under the duke
of Alva marched into Navarre; its castles and towns capitulated, the
latter under a promise of the maintenance of their privileges; the king
retreated to the trans-Pyrenean part of his kingdom, and Ferdinand
added to his other titles that of king of Navarre. [Footnote:
Boissonade, Reunion de la Navarre a la Castille.] By the time of the
death of Ferdinand, the unity of the peninsula, except for Portugal,
was complete. The immediate successors of the Catholic sovereigns wore
the crowns of all the countries that ever have made part of Spain.

Just as Spain became territorially one, she was made homogeneous in
race and religion so as ultimately to become a land of one race and one
faith. The Jew and the Moor were both destined to disappear; every
element alien in blood and every element unorthodox in religion to be
driven out of the land. This complete purity of blood and unity of
belief were only attained long afterwards, in a period when Spain had
little else than her orthodoxy to pride herself upon, but they were
well begun in the time of the Catholic sovereigns.

The Jews were the first to meet with serious persecution. They were
very numerous: in one town, Ciudad Real, an assessment at one time
showed 8828 heads of families, or other adult males of the Jewish race.
[Footnote: Lea, The Moriscos of Spain, 383.] They were famous as
physicians and merchants, and, as in other lands, were often money-
lenders. From time to time waves of religious antagonism swept over the
country, and under the terrible pressure of slaughter and imminent
danger, great numbers of Jews were baptized and became conversos, or
"New Christians." These converts, freed from the disabilities of their
religion and gifted with superior natural abilities, rapidly attained
to high positions in church and state. Intermarriages between the New
Christians and those of Castilian blood were frequent, and many
families of great eminence had Jewish blood in their veins.

The conversos were under constant suspicion of being Christians only
formally; it was believed that in their hearts they retained their
ancient faith and secretly performed its rites; they were credited with
antagonism to Christianity and suspected of practising sorcery to
destroy the "Old Christians." There was some basis for the first, at
least, of these suspicions. Many doubtless failed to abandon completely
their ancestral ceremonies; and not only they but even some Old
Christians felt the attraction of their mysterious and ancient
traditions. [Footnote: Mariejol, L'Espagne sous Ferdinand et Isabelle,
44.] The practice of Jewish rites, known as "Judaizing," under the wide
relationships and high connections of the conversos, long went on
unchecked. In 1475 the pope conferred on his legate in Castile full
inquisitorial powers to prosecute and punish "Judaizing" Christians;
but the mandate was not carried out. [Footnote: Lea, in Am. Hist. Rev.,
October, 1895, p. 48.]

In 1480, however, the Catholic sovereigns requested from the pope
authorization for the appointment by themselves of inquisitors to root
out this heresy. A bull for the purpose was granted them, and on
September 27, 1480, the Spanish Inquisition was established at Seville.
In January, 1481, it began its work, and branches were gradually
established in other centres till it had extended its tribunals to
cover all Castile. Its work proved heavy; in its first eight years the
tribunal of Seville alone put to death seven hundred persons and
condemned five thousand more to severe penalties. [Footnote: Bernaldez,
Hist. de los Reyes, chap. xliv., quoted by Mariejol, L'Espagne, 46.]
One of the great councils of the realm was formed to direct its
operations, at the head of which was the inquisitor-general. The third
in the line of inquisitors-general extended the Inquisition to America.

The authority of the Inquisition extended only over baptized persons;
and, therefore, Jews who had never given up their religion, although
under many disabilities, were not subject to its jurisdiction; but
immunity to unconverted Jews could not consistently be continued during
a harsh persecution of Judaizing Christians, and from the commencement
of the work of the Inquisition pressure was brought to bear by clergy
and populace upon the sovereigns to force all Jews either to be
baptized or to emigrate. [Footnote: Lea, Religious History of Spain,
437.] The policy of enforced conversion or expulsion was steadily
advocated by the inquisitors; since, if the Jews were baptized they
would come under the jurisdiction of the Inquisition; if they left the
country, Spain would be free from the reproach of harboring heretics.

Isabella seems to have hesitated to carry out this policy, as well she
might. But the tide of popular hatred rose higher and higher, driven on
by the famous case of El Santo Nino de la Guardia, the reputed murder
of a Christian child by Jews to obtain its heart for purposes of
sorcery. [Footnote: Lea, Religious History of Spain, 437-468.] Finally,
by the edict of March 31, 1492, all Jews were expelled from Spain, as
they had been from England as early as 1290, and successively from many
other states of Europe at intervening periods. [Footnote: Amador de los
Rios, Los Judios de Espana y Portugal, III., 603.] The same year that
saw the discovery of America and the capture of Granada saw the
expulsion of some one hundred thousand Jews and the enforced baptism of
the fifty thousand that remained. [Footnote: Isidore Loeb, in Revue des
Etudes Juives, 1887, p. 182, quoted in Lea, The Moriscos of Spain, 16.]
One great and costly step had been made in the direction of unity of
race and religion in Spain.

The Moors in Spain were still more numerous than the Jews, though more
concentrated. Through the later mediaeval centuries, in the process of
reconquest, Moorish populations which made formal surrender were
preserved as subjects of the Christian kings; while those that were
taken prisoners in battle were retained as slaves. Both classes,
protected by the laws in their religion and their property, [Footnote:
Las Siete Partidas, pt. i., tit. v., ley 23, etc., quoted in Lea, The
Moriscos of Spain, 2.] frequently still practised their Mohammedan
faith. Practically the whole rural population of the kingdom of
Valencia was Moorish, and in the cities of the southern provinces of
Castile they made a considerable part of the population. In the century
and a half of peace just preceding the war with Granada they increased
steadily in numbers and in economic value to Spain.

The conquest of Granada, in 1492, brought the population of that
country under the rule of Ferdinand and Isabella. The old body of
Moorish subjects of Aragon and Castile, now reinforced by all the
teeming population of the south, made an element of the population of
united Spain of infinite promise. They were skilful, industrious,
temperate, and moral; their agriculture and manufactures were far more
advanced than those of the Christians, and they were more laborious,
thrifty, and peaceable. They might be relied upon to furnish through
taxation a steady and abundant income to the crown, and through their
labor to make the landed estates of the nobles profitable.

Though treaty guarantees and the permanent material interests of the
new sovereigns alike favored the protection and pacification of the
Moorish inhabitants of Granada, other motives antagonized this policy.
Religious enthusiasm and racial antipathy, as well as immediate greed,
urged a disregard of the terms of capitulation, or, at least, such an
interpretation of them as would drive the Moors either to conversion or
exile. The latitudinarianism of earlier centuries had disappeared. The
whole spirit of the time was now averse to tolerance or anything
approaching local, national, or religious independence. At first, under
Talavera, a sincere, earnest, and partially successful effort was made
to convert the Moors individually to Christianity; but soon a demand
arose and became ever more urgent that the Moors, like the Jews, should
be given the simple and immediate alternative of baptism or exile. In
1500 this policy was adopted in Granada; in 1502, by royal edict signed
by Isabella, it was applied to all the dominions of the Castilian
crown; and in 1525 it was promulgated in Aragon, Valencia, and
Catalonia. As a result many of the Moors emigrated to Africa; the rest
became Moriscos--that is to say, Christians in religion, although Moors
in blood. Thus religious uniformity was attained in Spain. In theory,
at least, every inhabitant of the united kingdom was a Catholic
Christian. But the enforced Christianity required of the Moriscos
produced only an outward and imperfect conformity, and the problem of
this alien element remained long unsolved to plague the Spanish
monarchs, and to bring untold misery on the Moriscos themselves.
[Footnote: Lea, The Moriscos of Spain, chaps. v.-xi.]

Thus the fragmentary and embryonic group of Iberian nations of the
fifteenth century grew into the powerful Spanish monarchy of the
sixteenth. A single centralized government was created, and the divided
currents of national life were gathered by it into one great stream.
Notwithstanding many survivals of mediaeval conditions and later
reversions to the earlier type, internal warfare and domestic disorder
disappeared from the peninsula, and divergence of foreign policy no
longer weakened its influence in Europe. The absolute monarchy was
founded, and whatever there was of ability, enterprise, and wealth in
Spain came under its control. The sovereign was in a position to give
patronage to voyages of adventure, to legislate for distant dominions,
and to make the most remote Spanish possessions contributory to the
general objects of Spanish policy.

Spain stood out as one of the greatest states in Europe. With her close
approximation to a united nationality, her all-powerful monarchy, her
highly elaborate bureaucracy, her increasing body of law, soon to be
codified into a great whole, her nascent literature, her military gifts
and resources, the wealth and romance of the Indies, she stood on the
threshold of the sixteenth century with imposing power and dignity. The
part she played during that century was a conspicuous one. Her generals
and her troops became the most famous and the most successful in
Europe. Her diplomatic representatives were able to take the highest
tone and to win most successes among European states, in the
international intrigues of the sixteenth and early seventeenth
centuries. She was rich enough to pension or bribe the ministers and
courtiers of half the courts of Europe, and even to dazzle the eyes and
impose upon the judgment of such a sovereign as James I. of England.
Her literature and her art flourished with her political greatness, and
she had all the external appearance of a great, cultured, and
flourishing nation.

We know now, as was recognized by some observers even then, that Spain
was a hollow shell. After the reign of Charles V. population stood
stationary, or declined, and wealth decreased. Philip II. enforced
orthodoxy, excluded all non-Catholic literature, and summoned home all
Spanish students in foreign universities, thus dooming Spain to
intellectual stagnation. She exhausted her resources in unwise or
hopeless foreign struggles, like the war of conquest of Italy and the
effort to reconquer the Netherlands; she wasted her peculiar
opportunities by driving from her borders the enterprising Jews and
industrious Moriscos, and by allowing commerce and finance to fall into
the hands of foreigners. But most of these errors were, at the death of
Ferdinand, in 1516, still in the future; and the Spanish monarchy and
nation had much of the reality as well as the appearance of greatness.




CHAPTER VI

POLITICAL INSTITUTIONS OF CENTRAL EUROPE (1400-1650)


America's political and social institutions are unquestionably founded
upon those of England, and these will be described in their proper
place in this volume. But the institutions of three other European
nations were for considerable periods dominant in certain parts of the
New World, and have left an impress that is even yet far from being
effaced. They are those of Spain, France, and Holland.

Since the Indies were, in theory, an outlying part of the kingdom of
Castile, they naturally reflected the recently achieved absolutism of
the Spanish monarchy. This absolutism in Castile extended over all
fields--legislation, judicial action, and administrative control.
Although the most formal and permanent statutes were drawn up by the
king with the consent of the cortes, or even at its request, yet the
custom of issuing pragmatica, or ordinances enacted by royal authority,
grew until their provisions filled a large sphere. They were
promulgated on all sorts of subjects, and became, immediately on their
issue, authoritative rules of action. The whole subsequent legislation
for the American colonies, springing as it did from the mere will of
the sovereign, was an outcome of this custom.

The king was the fountain of justice, in whose name or by whose grant
all temporal jurisdiction was exercised. In no country of Europe was
this principle more clearly acknowledged than in Spain. Immediately
attending upon him was an audiencia, or group of judicial officers
whose duty it was to carry out these functions in the most immediate
cases. The audiencia was a high court of law and equity, deciding both
civil and criminal cases; and, as is always the case in early stages of
government, exercising much administrative and financial control
through the forms of judicial action. The insufficiency for these ends
of a peripatetic body bound to follow the king in all his movements was
early recognized, and the royal audiencia was made stationary at
Valladolid. Later a second such court was established, first at Ciudad
Real, then, after the conquest, at Granada. Ultimately others were
organized in Galicia, Seville, Madrid, Burgos, and several additional
centres. The system was early transported and extensively developed in
the American possessions, where twelve independent audience existed.
There, as at home, this court system gradually superseded the more
individual and military rule of the adelantado, which had been
characteristic of the early conquest period. [Footnote: Moses, Spanish
Rule in America, 66, etc] The adelantado was the representative of the
administrative powers of the crown. Five such officials in the
fifteenth century governed respectively the provinces of Castile, Leon,
Galicia, Andalusia, and Murcia; another was appointed over Granada when
it was conquered; and still another administered the temporal affairs
of the vast estates of the archbishopric of Toledo. Their duties were
partly military, partly civil, and under them were subordinate royal
officers with a great variety of titles such as sarjento mayor, alferez
real, alcalde. The title of adelantado was naturally given to Columbus,
Pizarro, and several of the other early conquistadores as the nearest
equivalent to their position as civil and military governors of the
wide-spreading, newly conquered lands of America. [Footnote: Moses,
Spanish Rule in America, 68, 69, 113.] The supremacy of the crown
extended to the church as well as to the state. Spain, in the Middle
Ages and far into modern times, presented the anomaly of a nation and
government most ardently devoted to orthodox Christianity and to the
church, and yet jealous and impatient of the powers of the Pope. In
1482 Isabella protested against the use of a papal provision for the
appointment of a foreign cardinal to a Castilian bishopric, and claimed
a right to be consulted in all ecclesiastical appointments. A serious
contest ensued, the ultimate result of which was that the queen
obtained a clear right of appointment, which, in the reign of Charles
V., was formally recognized as such by the pope. [Footnote: Vicente de
la Fuente, Hist Generate de Espana, V, 150, quoted in Mariejol,
L'Espagne sous Ferdinand et Isabelle, 28.]

This position of the monarchs at home made easy and natural the
adoption of their position of supreme patrons of the church in Spanish
America. In the colonies conquered, settled, and Christianized under
their influence they had a completeness of control, not only over
appointments, but over the establishment of new church centres and the
disposition of the titles to ecclesiastical property generally, which
was quite unknown anywhere in Europe.

The supremacy of the crown in Spain is evidenced in no way more
markedly than by its entire freedom from dependence on the military and
landed classes of the country. Yet the nobility were numerous, rich,
and distinguished. In the sixteenth century there were twelve dukes,
thirteen marquises, and thirty-six counts in Castile, some of whom had
princely estates and power. The heads of such families as that of
Mendoza or Gruzman or Lara or Haro or Medina Celi were among the
greatest men in Europe. Yet the highest of these nobles was still an
immeasurable distance below the king. The option of royal estates, the
seizure of the grand masterships, the enforcement and extension of all
latent powers of the monarchy had freed the Spanish kings from all
danger of control by the great nobility.

The chief characteristic of the Castilian nobility, however, was not
its wealth, but its numbers. Next in rank to the great nobles, or ricos
hombres, were the caballeros, the knights, and below them was a vast
number of hidalgos, mere gentlemen. In Castile all were accounted
gentlemen who were sons of gentlemen, legitimate or illegitimate; all
those who took up their residence in a city newly conquered from the
Moors, providing themselves with horse and arms without engaging in
trade; those who lived without trade in certain provinces and cities
which had that privilege. Whether rich or poor, those who belonged to
the noble class had many privileges: they paid none of the general
taxes; they were free from imprisonment for debt; they had the
preference in appointments to office in state and church; they had
precedence on all public occasions; and, except in case of treason or
heresy, they had the privilege in case of execution of being
decapitated instead of hanged. [Footnote: Mariejol, L'Espagne sous
Ferdinand et Isabelle, 278-284.]

These hidalgos and caballeros, many of them poor, living on inadequate
estates, in service to other nobles or in irregular ways in the towns,
furnished promising material for volunteer forces in war, for distant
conquest, and for an expanding government service; but they were weak
elements of economic progress. The conquistadores of Spanish America,
the soldiers in Italy and the Netherlands, and the drones of Spain were
all to be found among the teeming lower Spanish nobility and gentry.
They made admirable soldiers. With all their pride and all their
indolence, Spanish gentlemen were not too proud to fight, even in the
ranks and afoot; or too lazy to endure effort and privation when they
were for a military end. The Spaniards as a race were then, as now,
abstemious, and could make long marches on a slender commissariat. Many
of them were used to the extremes of heat and cold of the mountainous
regions of their native country, and were fitted for the most trying of
long campaigns, All the material was ready to the hand of the king for
use in his European campaigns, or to be let loose for adventure in
America. With this acknowledged position of legislative, judicial,
administrative, and ecclesiastical supremacy at home; with the headship
of a numerous, loyal, and warlike nobility; with the possession of a
numerous trained official class, it was easy for the Spanish monarchs
to impose a centralized and homogeneous system of despotic government
upon the distant and widespread colonies of America.

The assertion of the absolute authority of the king over the Indies was
never neglected or allowed to lapse. The adventurers who discovered and
explored the West Indies, Central and South America, Mexico, and much
of what is now territory of the United States; the captains who
conquered these lands; the governors who organized and ruled them; the
colonists who occupied them--all drew their permission so to act from
the king, or if they went beyond their commissions quickly legitimated
their actions by an appeal to him for an act of indemnity and a more
adequate commission. Foreigners were by the edict of the king excluded
from the Spanish possessions, or permitted a narrow field of action
there; the policy of the colonies in matters of trade, relations with
the natives, religion, and finance was dictated by the king. Upon the
advice of his Council of the Indies he issued a continuous series of
rules and ordinances, and finally drew up for the American possessions
the "New Laws."

Yet supreme over her colonies as was the absolute monarchy of Spain, a
false idea of their condition would be obtained if it were forgotten
that the monarchy was only one of the national institutions. Other
political habits of the people were firmly established as well as that
of subserviency to the crown. Spain was the classic land of
participation of all classes in government through the cortes; almost
as old as the monarchy were the fueros, or franchises and charters;
protected by these fueros, the cities and towns had become numerous,
powerful, and almost self-governing; and even rural communities had in
many cases a complicated and semi-independent system of control of
their own affairs.

The cortes may be neglected here, since no such representative body
ever arose in the colonies; but the same is not true of local self-
governing municipalities. Not only were they characteristic of Spain,
but analogous institutions were established as a Spanish population
grew up and was organized in the Indies, where there was a strong
tendency to revert to practical self-government and thus to defeat the
centralizing policy of the monarchy.

Several hundred cities, towns, and rural communities in Spain held
fueros granted to them by the king, a great noble, or some
ecclesiastical body. These charters in many cases dated from the
eleventh or twelfth century and conceded the most extensive rights and
privileges. Under them townsmen could surround themselves with a wall,
organize a military force, elect their own magistrates, judge their own
inhabitants, collect their own taxes, pay only a fixed sum to the
crown, and in other ways live almost as a separate political body under
the general protection only of the king. [Footnote: Antequera, Hist. de
la Legislation Espanola, 128-139.]

Notwithstanding many differences among the towns in size, character,
and political privileges, among those of Castile there was a certain
similarity of organization which may be described as follows, and may
be looked upon as the type on which municipalities in Spanish America
were originally constructed. [Footnote: Bourne, Spain in America, chap.
xv.]

The citizens who possessed full political rights were known in the most
general sense as vecinos; when acting as electors they were spoken of
as forming the concejo, cabildo, or council. The actual body which met
and directed municipal affairs was the ayuntamiento, made up of the
more important magistrates and officials, of whom there was usually a
considerable number and variety. The alcaldes exercised judicial
functions, both civil and criminal; the regidores had charge of the
administrative work of the community; the corregidores of its oversight
in the interest of the king; the alguazil mayor commanded the military
forces; the mayor domo had the oversight of the town property. In some
towns one or more of the alcaldes had the title of alcalde mayor, and
held a presiding function. There were various lower officials, such as
alarifes, rayones, and others in great variety. [Footnote: Antequera,
Hist. de la Legislation Espanola, App. ix., 542.] The town officials
were in some cases appointed by the king, in others elected by the
vecinos, in still others divided between royal and local appointment.
They were usually drawn from the body of the citizens, but in some
cases from gentlemen or even noblemen who had houses in the town or
simply owned property there.

This municipal organization and certain other ancient institutions
tended to reappear in the colonies, and thus to modify and limit that
absolutism of the central government which was without doubt the
leading characteristic of the Spanish colonial system. The provincial
interests of the colonists also opposed the monarchy. The great
distance of the colonies from Spain, the rigidity of official custom,
the difference between the interests of the colonists and the desires
of the government, and the lack of vigor at home combined to prevent a
really effective control of the colonies. "Obedezcase, pero no se
cumpla" (Let it be obeyed, but not enforced) was a saying sufficiently
descriptive of the attitude of the colonies towards unpopular decrees
from home.

The servitude of men of dependent races, which became such a
fundamental characteristic of Spanish America, is an instance of this
incompleteness of control by the central government. Slavery was a
product of American conditions and was not general in the mother-
country. A small number of Moorish slaves captured in war and of
negroes imported through Portugal were scattered through Spain, but
they did not form a class, and were protected rather than depressed by
the law. [Footnote: Lea, The Moriscos of Spain, 2.]

Slavery in America was always distasteful to the home government, and
only reluctantly permitted because of the apparent necessities of the
case and in the hope of ameliorating the lot of the Indians. The whole
plan of the asiento was based on the principle of regulating and
limiting slavery. The shameful extermination of the native races of the
West Indies is a long, sad history of kindly intentions and wise
regulations on the part of the home government, made nugatory by the
determined self-interest and heartless cruelty of the colonists.
[Footnote: Lea, "The Indian Policy of Spain" (in Yale Review, August,
1899); Bourne, Spain in America, chap. xviii.] The fervor of Las Casas
could readily obtain from the Spanish monarchs proclamations declaring
the freedom of the Indians and even definite statutes providing for
their good treatment; but neither his fervor nor the monarch's power
could secure the enforcement of the laws or save the miserable natives.
[Footnote: Lea, "The Indian Policy of Spain" (Yale Review, August,
1899), 132, 135, 138, 141, 143. etc]

In theory the Spanish sovereigns ruled the Indies with an autocratic
sway. In practice the colonies were governed by a bureaucracy or, more
commonly, allowed to drift. Yet by the forms of Spanish rule they were
deprived of all wholesome local freedom, of all power of independent
action, and of all deliberate choice of their own policy. They did not,
therefore, develop during their colonial period a robust provincial
life and character; and only late and with great difficulty did they
struggle into independence and obtain self-government. [Footnote:
Paxson, The Independence of the South-American Republics, chap. i.]

The institutions of France which were transferred to the New World or
which exercised a direct influence on its political development belong
to a period a century or a century and a half later than those of Spain
which have just been described. Yet during that period there had been
no essential alteration in the general direction of political
development in France, and the system which Canada reflected in the
seventeenth century was a more elaborate rather than a different system
from that of the sixteenth. This development had, indeed, been in
progress since the Hundred Years' War, and consisted in the steady rise
of the power of the centralized monarchy. In Spain we have seen a
sudden growth of absolutism and centralization within one reign. In
France the foundation of the absolute monarchy was laid earlier, it was
constructed more uniformly, and the resulting edifice was more firm and
symmetrical.

The extension of the royal household, the sub-division of the royal
councils, the creation of the parlements, [Footnote: Lavisse, Histoire
de France, V., pt. i., 215.] the appointment of governors of provinces,
bailiffs, and intendants, and the establishment of a complicated
hierarchy of financial and judicial officers and official bodies,
[Footnote: Ibid., V., 247.] were processes which arose from the
fundamental conditions of France and from the genius of her government.
In this development there were periods of rapid growth, as that of
Francis I.; of temporary reaction, as that of the religious wars. Of
the periods of the former none was more important and definitive than
that which was in progress during the years in which Canada was
struggling into existence--that is to say, the reigns of Henry IV. and
Louis XIII., from 1589 to 1643. By the latter date, that of the
accession of Louis XIV., the work was accomplished. France was, in
theory and in practice, a despotism. It was so in theory, for Louis
himself could declare, "All power, all authority, are in the hand of
the king, and there can be none other in the kingdom than those which
be established there." The epigram attributed to that monarch, "L'etat,
c'est moi," was not an exaggerated description of the royal functions,
according to the views of the king and of his most thoughtful
ministers. "The ruler ought not to render accounts to any one of what
he ordains. ... No one can say to him, 'Why do you do thus?'" said
Bossuet. In his copy-book as a child Louis XIV. was taught to write,
"To kings homage is due; they do what they please." In practice the
absolute power was no less a reality, since by royal decree the king
not only made war and peace, determined upon foreign and internal
policy, established religion, and codified law, but also disposed of
the property of his subjects through arbitrary taxation. A systematic
scheme of government, in which all lines should converge upward to the
sovereign, could be drawn more justly for France in the seventeenth
century than for any political structure since the Notitia Dignitatum
was drawn up for the later Roman Empire.

The royal government was as simple territorially as it was in
functions. It extended over all the territory of France and of the
French possessions beyond the seas. Instead of a collection of
provinces, of some of which the king was direct ruler, of others only
feudal lord, as had been his position in the fourteenth century, he was
now king equally over every one of his subjects in every part of his
dominions. The administration of this territory had been transferred
from its feudal lords to the king by the appointment in the fifteenth
century of governors of the provinces, whose position was almost that
of viceroys.

An even more effective instrument of royal control was afterwards
created in the form of the intendants. Dating in their beginning from
the middle of the sixteenth century, reintroduced by Henry IV. in his
reconstruction of France after the religious wars, [Footnote: Rambaud,
Hist. de la Civilisation Francaise, I., 537.] these officials were
settled upon by Richelieu in the period between 1624 and 1641 as the
principal agents and representatives of royal power. Eventually each
province had its intendant alongside of the governor, and these thirty-
four officials exercised the real government over France. They were
drawn not from the great nobility, as were the governors, but from the
petty nobility or purely official class; they had no local connections
or interests apart from the crown which they served; they could be
removed at will; they exercised powers only by consent and direction of
the crown; they were, therefore, absolutely dependent. On the other
hand, they were habitually invested with powers of almost unbounded
extent. They could withdraw cases from the ordinary judges and hear and
decide them themselves; they recruited and organized the army; they had
oversight of the churches, the schools, roads, canals, agriculture,
trade, and industries; they must see that peace was kept; and they must
watch over and report on the actions of all other royal officials in
the province, including the governor. It was the intendant who made the
despotic government of the king a reality. John Law declared, in a
letter to D'Argenson, that "this kingdom of France is governed by
thirty intendants."

This despotism undoubtedly made France great, but it cost a terrible
price. Like all supreme powers, it was jealous, and suffered no other
public institutions to exist alongside of it. In competition with its
power all older bodies became weak. The Estates General did not meet
again after 1614; the parlements humbled themselves; provincial,
municipal, and communal governments dropped into obscurity; the
individual man, unless he was a functionary, lost all habit of
political initiative, independence, or criticism. The mighty machine of
the government was too vast, too complicated, and too distant for the
common man to do aught but submit himself to it and lose much of his
individual force thereby.

Enforced orthodoxy in religion was a natural outcome of the unity and
symmetry of government; hence, notwithstanding the large number of
Huguenots, the economic value of the Protestant element in the
population, and the tolerance which might be expected from so
enlightened a government, the Edict of Nantes was repealed in 1685,
and, theoretically at least, all the population of France and of the
French possessions were after this time orthodox Catholic Christians,
thus again obtaining uniformity, but at the price of almost irreparable
loss of population and of activity of mind.

Yet alongside this supreme despotic government had been preserved
certain relics of feudalism. The sovereigns and great ministers who had
humbled the aristocracy did not wish to humiliate it. While depriving
the nobles of all political power they had carefully preserved to them
their social privileges. This was done partly by giving them a favored
position in the administration of the great machine of centralized
royal government, partly by allowing the continuance of old feudal
privileges. To the nobles were reserved all the higher positions in the
army, navy, civil service, administration of the provinces, and in the
church; [Footnote: Rambaud, Hist. de la Civilisation Francaise, II.,
75-78.] and the government of French possessions beyond the seas was in
almost all cases given to noblemen.

Of the feudal privileges of the nobility a number were profitable in
money or gratifying to pride. Every landed noble had some degree of
jurisdiction, frequently that of "high, mean, and petty justice"--that
is to say, the right of trying and settling a large variety of judicial
matters among his tenants; his right of punishment extending in some
cases even to the infliction of the death penalty. He had the right to
receive certain payments upon every sale or lease of the lands of any
inhabitant of his fief; he received fees upon sales of cattle, grain,
wine, meat, and other articles within the limits of his lands; he alone
had the privilege of hunting and fishing or of collecting a fee for
granting the privilege to others; and he alone could keep a dove-cote
or a rabbit-warren; he had the banalites--i.e., the right of requiring
all tenants on his estates to grind their grain at his mill and to bake
at his oven; he had corvees--the right to a certain amount of unpaid
labor from his tenants; his land was exempt from the taille, the most
burdensome of taxes; and he had many other and diverse seigneurial
rights, often, indeed, more vexatious to the tenant than they were
profitable to the seigneur. [Footnote: Rambaud, Hist. de la
Civilisation Francaise, II., 84-90.] These rights of land-holders were
survivals from an earlier period; but they were survivals which still
had great value and considerable vitality. Although permitted to exist
by the absolute monarchy, they were in reality antagonistic to it in
spirit, and might at any time, and actually did, become a serious
disadvantage to it. Among the more primitive surroundings of Canada
these privileges of a landed aristocracy obtained new life and vigor,
and feudalism played a conspicuous if not a leading part in the
troubled history of that colony. [Footnote: Parkman, The Old Regime in
Canada, chaps. xii.-xv.]

Of the political institutions of Holland not so much need be said, for
New Netherland was a commercial not a political creation, the factory
of a trading company, not a self-governing colony. Yet, under the
general control of the West India Company, municipal institutions were
established at Manhattan, and in the form of the patroonships feudal
powers were granted to large landholders along the Hudson and Long
Island Sound; and in both these cases the models were drawn in large
part from the home land.

The United Netherlands was a confederation of seven provinces, Holland
being far the most influential. But Holland itself, as was true of the
others, was in many respects a confederation of municipalities. The
peculiar history of the country had been such that from a comparatively
early period the towns and cities had obtained charters from their
overlord, the count of Holland, or from lesser noblemen, granting them
the most extensive rights and privileges. These rights had continued to
be extended till the power of the count within the towns was narrowly
restricted. His representative was the schout, but that official
exercised rather a prosecuting and executing than an independent power,
bringing offenders before a town court, [Footnote: Davies, History of
Holland, I., 77.] and carrying out its judgments.

The schepens who made up this court, with two or more burgomasters and
a certain number of prominent citizens, organized as a council or
vroedschap, carried on the affairs of the city, making its laws,
exercising its jurisdiction, and administering its finances in almost
entire independence of the central government. [Footnote: Fruin,
Geschiedniss der Staatsinstellingen in Nederland,68, 69.] The
representatives of the larger towns, along with the deputies of the
nobles, also made up the states of Holland, any one city having the
right of veto in any proposed national action. [Footnote: Davies,
History of Holland, I, 85.] Outside of the towns the open country was
either domains of the count, or fiefs held from him by church
corporations or nobles. On the latter many old feudal powers survived
through the sixteenth century. The nobles exercised always low and
sometimes high jurisdiction, they taxed their own tenants, they carried
on private war with other nobles, and they enjoyed an exemption from
the payment of taxes. The feudal conditions in these rural domains and
the highly developed internal organization of the cities seem at first
glance diametrically opposed; but, after all, their relation to the
central government was much the same, the city being treated as a fief
held by its council; [Footnote: Jameson, in Magazine of Am. Hist.,
VIII., chap, i, 316.] and as a matter of fact it was these two
institutions which were introduced into New Netherland. [Footnote:
O'Callaghan, Documentary History of New York, I., 385-394.]




CHAPTER VII

THE SYSTEM OP CHARTERED COMMERCIAL COMPANIES

(1550-1700)


The priority of Portugal and Spain in distant adventure did not secure
them from the competition of the other nations of Europe, whose
awakening activity, ambition, and enterprise perceived clearly the
advantages of the New World and of the new routes to the south and
east. Almost within the first decade of the sixteenth century an
Englishman cries out: "The Indies are discovered and vast treasures
brought from thence every day. Let us, therefore, bend our endeavors
thitherwards, and if the Spaniards or Portuguese suffer us not to join
with them, there will be yet region enough for all to enjoy."
[Footnote: Lord Herbert (1511), quoted in Macpherson, Annals of
Commerce, II., 39.] Soon England, France, and the Netherlands were
sending exploring and trading expeditions abroad, and somewhat later
they all aimed at colonial empires comparable with that of Spain. These
colonial settlements were chiefly made for commercial profit and
depended closely on a new and peculiar type of commercial organization,
the well-known chartered companies. It was these companies which
established the greater number of American colonies, and the ideals,
regulations, and administrative methods of corporate trading were
interwoven into their political fabric.

Revolutions in commerce have been as frequent, as complete, and, in the
long run, as influential as have been revolutions in political
government. Europe in the fifteenth century had a clearly marked and
well-established method of international commerce; yet before the
sixteenth century was over a fundamentally different system grew up,
which was destined not only to characterize trade during the next two
hundred years, but, as has been said, to exercise a deep influence on
the settlement and government of colonies in general and on the policy
of their home governments.

A complete contrast exists between international trade in 1400 and
1600. The type of commerce characteristic of the earlier period was
carried on by individual merchants; that belonging to the later period
by joint-stock companies. Under the former, merchants depended on
municipal support and encouragement; under the latter they acted under
charters received from national governments. The individual merchants
of the earlier period had only trading privileges; the organized
companies of the later time had political powers also. In the fifteenth
century the merchants from any one city or group of cities occupied a
building, a quarter, or fondaco, in each of the foreign cities with
which they traded; in the seventeenth they more usually possessed
independent colonies or fortified establishments of their own on the
coasts of foreign countries. In the earlier period trading operations
were restricted to Europe; in the later they extended over the whole
world.

The essential elements of the organization of trade at the period
chosen for this description are its individual character, its
restriction to well-marked European limits, and its foundation upon
concessions obtained by town governments.

At the beginning of the fifteenth century there were five principal
groups of trading cities, whose merchants carried on probably nine-
tenths of the commerce of Europe. These groups were situated: (1) in
northern Italy; (2) in southern France and Catalonia; (3) in southern
Germany; (4) in northern France and Flanders; (5) in northern Germany.
Two of them were in the south of Europe, and found their most
considerable function in transmitting goods between the Levant and
Europe; the Hanse towns of northern Germany, at the other extremity of
Europe, carried the productions of the Baltic lands to the centre and
south; the Flemish and south German groups, intermediate between the
two, exchanged among themselves and transmitted goods from one part of
Europe to another. There were of course, vast differences of
organization among the trading towns. Venice and Cologne, Barcelona and
Augsburg, Bruges and Lubeck were too far separated in distance,
nationality, the nature of their trade, and the degree of their
development to have the same institutions. And yet there were many
similarities.

The city authorities obtained for their citizens the privileges of
buying and selling within certain districts and under certain
restrictions, and very frequently of having their own warehouses,
dwelling houses, and selling-places. Examples are to be found in the
fondachi of Venice, Genoa, and other Italian, French, and Catalan
cities, established in the Greek and Mohammedan districts of the
eastern Mediterranean, on the basis of grants given by the rulers of
those lands and cities. Just as characteristic examples can be found in
western Europe; in London the "Steelyard" was a group of warehouses,
offices, dwellings, and court-yards owned jointly by the towns of the
Hanseatic League, and occupied by merchants from those towns who came
to England to trade under the concessions granted them by the English
government. [Footnote: Lappenberg, Geschichte des Hansischen Stahlhofes
zu London.] The south Germans had their fondaco dei Tedeschi in Venice,
and the north Germans their "St. Peter's Yard" in Novgorod. The
Venetian merchants trading to the city of Bruges usually met for
mercantile purposes in the house of a Flemish family named Van de
Burse, a name which is said to have given the word "bourse" to the
languages of modern Europe. [Footnote: Mayr, in Helmolt, History of the
World, VII., 81.]

The union among the merchants of any one city or league was one for
joint trading privileges only, not for corporate investment or
syndicated business. Each merchant or firm traded separately and
independently, simply using the warehouse and office facilities secured
by the efforts of the home government, and enjoying the permission to
trade, exemption from duties, and whatever other privileges might have
been obtained for its merchants by the same power. The necessity for
obtaining such concessions arose from the habit of looking at all
international intercourse as to a certain degree abnormal, and of
disliking and ill-treating foreigners. Hence the Germans in London, the
Venetians in Alexandria, the Genoese in Constantinople, for instance,
needed to have permission respectively from the English, the Mameluke,
and the Greek governments to carry on their trade. Although they found
it highly desirable for many reasons to hold a local settlement of
their own in those cities, such a possession was not a necessary
accompaniment of the individual and municipally regulated commerce of
the thirteenth, fourteenth, and fifteenth centuries. Where but a few
traders made their way to any one market, and that only irregularly,
they lodged with natives, sold their goods in the open market-place,
organized no permanent establishment, and had no consulate. On the
other hand, where trade was extensive and constant, the settlement was
like a part of the home land located in the midst of a foreign
population.

As the fifteenth century progressed many influences combined to bring
about a change in this system. The most important one of these
influences was the growth of centralized states in the north, centre,
and west of Europe. As Russia, Denmark, Sweden, England, Burgundy, and
France became strong, the self-governing cities within these countries
necessarily became politically weak; and the trading arrangements they
had made among themselves became insecure. Strong nationalities were
impatient of the claims of privilege made by foreigners settled or
habitually trading in their cities; the interests of their own
international policy often indicated the desirability of either
favoring or opposing bodies of merchants, which in the time of their
weakness the governments had treated with exactly the opposite policy;
finally, the desire of their own citizens for the advantages of their
own foreign trade often commended itself to the rulers as an object of
settled policy. [Footnote: Schanz, Englische Handelspolitik.] In other
words, national interests and municipal interests were often opposed to
one another.

Internal difficulties in many cities and internal dissensions in the
leagues of cities helped to weaken the towns as guarantors of the trade
of their citizens. As a result of these political influences, before
the fifteenth century was over the distribution of commerce was much
changed and municipal control was distinctly weakened. The Italian and
the German cities became less active and wealthy, while London, Lisbon,
Antwerp, and many other centres grew richer. Individual cities and even
leagues of cities ceased to be able to negotiate with other
municipalities or with potentates to obtain trading privileges for
their citizens, since such matters were now provided for by commercial
treaties formed by national governments. One of the main
characteristics of earlier commerce, its dependence on city
governments, thus passed away.

Then came the opening up of direct commerce by sea with the East
Indies, the discovery of America, and the awakening of ambition,
enterprise, and effort on the part of new nations to make still further
explorations and to develop new lines of commerce. The old organization
of commerce was profoundly altered when its centre of gravity was
shifted westward to the Atlantic seaboard, and Europe got its Oriental
products for the most part by an ocean route. Cities which had for ages
had the advantage of a good situation were now unfavorably placed.
Venice, Augsburg, Cologne, and a hundred other towns which had been on
the main highways of trade were now on its byways. Many of these towns
made strenuous, and in some cases and for a time successful, efforts to
conform to the new conditions. [Footnote: Mayr, in Helmolt, History of
the World, VII, 64-66.] Vigorous industry, trade, and commerce
continued to exist in many of the old centres, and some of the most
famous "merchant princes" of history, such as the Fuggers and the
Medici, built up their fortunes in the old commercial cities in the
fifteenth and sixteenth centuries. Nevertheless, these were the
exception rather than the rule, and such successes were due to
financial rather than commercial operations. In a general sense the old
commerce of Europe, so far as it followed its accustomed lines,
suffered a grievous decline. More important than the decay of the old
method was the growth of the new. A vast mass of new trade came into
existence; spices and other Oriental products, now that they were
imported by the Portuguese and afterwards by Spanish, Dutch, French,
and English, by direct routes and by water carriage, were greatly
cheapened in price, and thus made attainable by many more people and
much more extensively consumed. The early explorers of America failed
to find either the route to the East or the Eastern goods which they
sought, but they found other articles for which a demand in Europe
either already existed or was ultimately created. Sea-fish abounded on
the northeastern coasts of America to a degree that partially made up
their loss to the disappointed seekers for a northwest passage. Whale
oil and whalebone were obtained in the same waters. Dye-woods, timber,
and ship stores were found on the coasts farther south. Furs became one
of the most valued and most permanent imports from America. Gradually,
as habits in Europe changed, other products came to be of enormous
production and value. Sugar stands in the first rank of these later
products; tobacco, cocoa, and many others followed close upon it. As
colonists from Europe became established in the New World they must be
provided with European and Asiatic goods, and this gave additional
material for commerce. Besides creating an increased commerce with the
East and a new commerce with the West, the awakened spirit of
enterprise and the new discoveries widened the radius of trade of each
nation. Men learned to be bold, and the merchants of each European
country carried their national commerce over all parts of Europe and
far beyond its limits to the newly discovered lands. English, Dutch,
French, and Danish merchants met in the ports of the White Sea and in
those of the Mediterranean, and competed with one another for the
commerce of the East and the New World. Trading to a distance was the
chief commercial phenomenon of the sixteenth century, and was more
influential than any other one factor in the transformation of commerce
then in progress. Distant trading proved to have different requirements
from anything that had gone before: it needed the political backing of
some strong national government; it needed, or was considered to need,
a monopoly of trade; and it needed the capital of many men.

These requirements were not felt in Portugal and Spain as they were in
the other countries of Europe, because each of those countries had
control of an extensive and lucrative field of commerce, and because in
them government itself took the direction of all distant trading. The
Portuguese monopoly of the trade with the coast of India and with the
Spice Islands was practically complete. Through most of the sixteenth
century her ships alone rounded the Cape of Good Hope; her only rivals
in trade in the East were the Arabs, who had been there long before
her, and their traffic was restricted to a continually diminishing
field.

Until Portugal was united with Spain in 1580, and after that until
Holland broke in on the Portuguese-Spanish monopoly of the East Indies
in 1595, her control of Eastern commerce was as nearly perfect as could
be wished. [Footnote: Cunningham, Western Civilization, II., 183-190.]
Government regulation of this commerce extended almost to the entire
exclusion of individual enterprise. The fleets which sailed to the East
Indies were determined upon, fitted out, and officered by the
government, just as those of Venice were. [Footnote: Saalfeld,
Geschichte des Portugessche Kolonialwesens, 138, etc., quoted in
Cunningham, II., 187.] The Portuguese annual fleet sent to the Indies
counted sometimes as many as twenty vessels. In the one hundred and
fifteen years between 1497 and 1612 eight hundred and six ships were
sent from Portugal to India, [Footnote: Hunter, Hist. of British India,
I., 165.] all equipped for the voyage and fitted out by the government
with cannon and provided with armed forces.

The management of the fleet was in the hands of the government office
known as the Casa da India. The merchants who shipped goods in these
vessels and brought cargoes home in them were, it is true, independent
traders, carrying on their business as a matter of private
enterprise;[Footnote: Cunningham, Western Civilization, II., 187.] but
they were subject to government regulations at every turn and supported
by government at every step. At first foreign merchants were admitted
to the Eastern trade under these conditions, but subsequently it was
restricted to Portuguese, and ultimately became a government monopoly.
Under this system Lisbon became one of the greatest commercial cities
of the world. Venetian, Florentine, German, Spanish, French, Dutch, and
Hanse merchants took up their residence in Lisbon, purchased East
Indian goods from the merchants who imported them, and dealt in other
imports and exports resulting from this activity of trade.[Footnote:
Mayr, in Helmolt, History of the World, VII., 70.] In Spain the
government regulation of commerce was scarcely less close. All goods
which were sent from Spain to America must be shipped from the one port
of Seville, and they must be landed at either one or other of two
American ports--Vera Cruz, in Mexico, or Portobello, on the Isthmus of
Panama. Two fleets were sent from Seville each year, one for each of
these destinations. All arrangements for these fleets, all licenses for
those who shipped goods in them, and all jurisdiction over offences
committed upon them were in the hands of the government establishment
of the Casa de Contractacion at Seville. [Footnote: Veitia Linage,
Spanish Rule of Trade to the West Indies, book I., chap. iii.] No
intruders were allowed in the Spanish colonies; the only persons who
could take part in the trade were merchants of Seville, native or
foreign, who were specially licensed by the government. Monopoly as
well as government support was thus secured to the distant traders
between Spain and her colonies in the West and in the East Indies.

For two hundred years this system of government fleets in Portugal and
Spain was kept almost intact. Since the government provided merchants
with military defence and economic regulation, since it minimized
competition among them and guaranteed to them a monopoly of commerce in
the regions with which they traded, there was small need of
organization or of a union of forces among them. Consequently
commercial companies are almost unknown in Portuguese and Spanish
history. [Footnote: Moses, Spanish Rule in America, 166-171.] In Spain
and Portugal government control of trade was at a maximum. In the other
countries of Europe, notwithstanding occasional plans for such control,
as in the Netherlands in 1608, [Footnote: Jameson, Usselinx,43.] the
part which government took in commercial matters was much less, the
part taken by private merchants was far greater. In fact, many of the
earliest trading ventures were of an almost purely individual
character. The patent given by Henry VII. to the Cabots in 1497,
similar letters granted in 1502 to certain merchants of Bristol,
[Footnote: Rymer, Faidera (2d ed.), XIII., 37.] a grant to Robert
Thorne in 1527, the long series of authorized expeditions from 1575 to
1632 in search of the northwest passage, the charters given to Humphrey
Gilbert in 1578 and to Sir Walter Raleigh in 1584, and many other
patents made out in the sixteenth century to prospective colony
builders, all were granted to individuals or to groups of loosely
organized adventurers. [Footnote: Brown, Genesis of the United States,
I., 1-28.] In contrast both with government--controlled commerce and
with purely private trading and enterprise, the chartered companies of
England, Holland, France, Sweden, and Denmark arose. They were by no
means self-controlled and independent companies; they were dependent on
their governments for many rights and privileges and for constant
support, protection, and subsidy. On the other hand, the governments
expected them not only to develop a profitable trade but to furnish
certain advantages to the nation, such as the creation of colonies, the
increase of shipping, the provision of materials for use in the navy,
the humiliation of political rivals, the preservation of a favorable
balance of trade, and ultimately the payment of imposts and the loan of
funds. They stood, therefore, midway between unregulated individual
trading, in which the government took no especial interest, and that
complete government organization and control of trade which has been
described as characterizing the policy of Portugal and Spain.

Some fifty or sixty such companies, nearly contemporaneous, and on the
same broad lines of organization, are recorded as having been chartered
by the five governments mentioned above, a few in the second half of
the sixteenth century, the great proportion within the seventeenth
century. [Footnote: Some are enumerated in Cawston and Keane, Early
English Chartered Companies, a still larger number in Bonnassieux, Les
Grandes Compagmes du Commerce.] Of course, some of these companies were
still-born, never having gone beyond the charter received from the
government; some existed only for a few years; and some were simply
reorganizations. The formation of these companies marks a distinct
stage of commercial development, and furnishes a valuable clew to the
foundation and early government of European colonies in America.

England, Holland, France, Sweden, and Denmark, as well as Scotland and
Prussia, each had an "East India Company"; Holland, France, Sweden, and
Denmark each had a" West India Company"; England, Holland, and France
each had a "Levant" or "Turkey Company"; England and France each had an
"African Company"; and a date might readily be found in the seventeenth
century when all these were in existence at the same time. The
following list of such companies shows their number and simultaneity.
The list cannot claim to be exhaustive or absolutely accurate, for the
history of many such organizations is extremely obscure, the dates of
their foundations questionable, and some companies chartered at the
time were, perhaps, not commercial in their nature.

1554. (English) Russia or Muscovy Company.

1576. (English) Cathay Company (first).

1579. (English) Baltic or Eastland Company.

1581. (English) Turkey or Levant Company.

1585. (English) Morocco or Barbary Company.

1588. (English) African Company (first).

1594. (Dutch) Company for Distant Lands.

1596. (Dutch) Greenland Company.

1597-1599. (Dutch) East India Companies (early).

1598-1599. (French) Canadian Companies (early).

1600. (English) East India Company.

1602. (Dutch) East India Company.

1602. (French) Company of New France.

1604. (French) North African Company (first).

1604. (French) East India Company (first).

1606. (English) London and Plymouth Companies.

1609. (English) Guiana Company.

1610. (English) Newfoundland Company. 1611. (French) East India Company
(second).

1612. (English) Bermuda Company.

1614. (Dutch) Company of the North, or Greenland Company.

1615. (French) East India Company (third).

1616. (Danish) East India Company (first).

1618. (English) African Company (second).

1619. (Danish) Iceland Company (first).

1620. (English) New England Company.

1620. (French) Montmorency Company.

1621. (Dutch) West India Company.

1624. (Swedish) Company for Asia, Africa, America, and Magellania.

1626. (French) Company of Senegal (first).

1626. (French) Company of Morbihan (first).

1626. (French) Company of Saint Christopher (first).

1626. (Swedish) South Sea Company.

1626. (Swedish) East India Company.

1628. (French) Company of One Hundred Associates of New France.

1628. (French) North African Company (second).

1629. (English) Company of Massachusetts Bay.

1629. (Dutch) Levant Company (first).

1631. (English) African Company (third).

1633. (French) West Africa Company (first)

1634. (Dutch) Surinam Company.

1634. (Danish) East India Company (second).

1635. (English) China or Cathay Company.

1635. (French) Company of West India Islands.

1640. (French) Company of East Africa.

1643. (French) Company of North Cape of South America.

1644. (French) Company of St. Jean de Luz.

1644. (French) Baltic Company.

1647. (Danish) Iceland Company (second).

1650. (Dutch) Levant Company (second).

1651. (French) Cayenne Company.

1655. (French) West Africa Company (second).

1660. (French) China Company.

1662. (English) African Company (fourth).

1664. (French) East India Company (last).

1664. (French) West India Company (last).

1664. (English) Canary Company.

1669. (French) Northern Company (last).

1670. (French) Levant Company.

1670. (English) Hudson Bay Company.

1671. (Danish) West India Company.

1671. (French) Bordeaux-Canada Company.

1672. (English) African Company (last).

1673. (French) Senegal Company (last).

1683. (French) Acadia Company.

1684. (French) Louisiana Company.

1684. (French) Guinea Company.

1686. (Danish) East India Company (last).

1697. (French) China Company (last).

1698. (French) Santo Domingo Company.

When the English commercial companies were to be chartered, it was not
necessary to invent an entirely new type of organization. A model
already existed ready to hand in the Society of Merchants Adventurers,
of which the origin goes back certainly to the fifteenth century,
perhaps still earlier. [Footnote: Lingelbach, Brief Hist. of the
Merchant Adventurers, xxi.-xxv.] The sphere of trade of this body of
exporting merchants extended along the coasts of France, the
Netherlands, and Germany, opposite England, and some distance into the
interior. [Footnote: Ibid,, xxvi.] It is true that the Merchants
Adventurers had many mediaeval features which assimilated them more to
the old merchant and craft guilds than to the more modern type of
chartered commercial companies which were about to come into existence.
They had, like the craft guilds, a system of apprenticeship and
different degrees of advancement in their membership. [Footnote:
Lingelbach, Internal Organization of the Merchant Adventurers, 8-18.]

The members were all controlled by a "stint," according to which an
apprentice in the last year of his term might ship one hundred pieces
of cloth in the year; while a full freeman in the society could ship
from four hundred to one thousand pieces a year, according to the
length of time he had been a member. [Footnote: Lingelbach, Laws and
Ordinances of the Merchant Adventurers, 67-74.] They were under strict
regulations against forestalling and undue competition. They could
display and sell their cloth only upon Mondays, Wednesdays, and
Fridays, and "No person shall stand watchinge at the corners or ends of
streetes, or at other mens' Packhouses or at the house or place where
anie clothe merchant or draper ys lodged, nor seeinge anie such in the
street shall run or follow after hym with Intent to Entyce or lead hym
to his packhouse, upon pain of fyve pounds ster." [Footnote:
Lingelbach, Laws and Ordinances of the Merchant Adventurers, 89, 91.]

In many respects, on the other hand, the Merchants Adventurers were
quite similar to the later chartered companies, whose period of
existence their own overlapped. In fact, considering the early date of
their origin, the tardy development of English economic life, and the
obstacles to trading in a foreign country even so near as the
continental seaboard, the conditions which confronted them were much
the same as those which the later companies had to meet, and they met
them in much the same way. They obtained a charter of incorporation
from the king; they possessed a monopoly of trade in a certain
territory, as against other men of their own nation; they had a common
treasury for joint expenses; and they acted as, and were even called,
"the English nation," in the foreign country which was their abiding-
place. [Footnote: Lingelbach, Internal Organization, 29-34; Laws and
Ordinances, passim; and Charters of 1462 and 1564.] The Merchants
Adventurers, therefore, might be looked upon as a late surviving
mediaeval merchant guild, modified in form by the necessity of adapting
itself to trading in a foreign country; or it might be considered as
the earliest of the modern chartered commercial companies, still
retaining in the seventeenth century some of its mediaeval features.
Viewed in either aspect, the Merchants Adventurers were a living model
for the organization of the new type of companies, and the powers and
form of government of the latter show a similarity to the older company
which is certainly not accidental.

The five or six English companies whose dates of foundation lie within
the sixteenth century all yield in importance, interest, and later
influence to the East India Company, which was destined to an almost
imperial existence of two centuries and a half, and which may well
serve as the representative of the English chartered companies. Its
origin was closely connected with the international relations of the
last decades of the sixteenth century.

The availability of the port of Lisbon as the western distributing
centre for Eastern goods ceased in 1580, when Portugal became a part of
the dominions of the king of Spain. As war already existed between
Spain and the Netherlands, and was soon to break out between Spain and
England, commerce was much disturbed; and after a few years of troubled
intercourse that port was closed to the merchants of Holland and
England. The union of the crowns of Spain and Portugal at this time had
much the same effect on the supply of Eastern goods to these two
Protestant seaboard states that the conquests of the Turks in the
eastern Mediterranean had had for the Italian cities a century before.

It was not likely that the two most vigorous, free, and commercially
enterprising states of Europe would allow themselves long to be
excluded from the most attractive and lucrative trade in the world.
After England, in her resistance to the Armada in 1588, applied the
touchstone to the naval prestige of Spain and showed its hollowness,
her merchants and mariners took heart and pressed directly to the East.
In 1591 an English squadron of three ships, under Captains Raymond and
Lancaster, with the queen's leave, sailed down the western coast of
Africa, rounded the Cape of Good Hope, followed the east coast to
Zanzibar, and then passed across to Cape Comorin, Ceylon, and the Malay
peninsula. They had mixed fortune, but one vessel returned home laden
with pepper, obtained for the most part from the hold of a Portuguese
prize. In 1595 the first direct Dutch voyage was made along much the
same route. Other English and Dutch voyages followed; and in 1600 and
1602, respectively the English and Dutch East India companies were
chartered. The following analysis of the charter of the former of these
companies will give the main characteristics of the new commercial
system: [Footnote: Charters Granted to the East India Company, 3-26,]

1. The charter, granted by Queen Elizabeth on December 31, 1600, was
addressed by name to the earl of Cumberland and two hundred and fifteen
knights and merchants, whom it created a corporation and a body politic
under the name of "The Governor and Company of Merchants of London
Trading to the East Indies."

2. The territory to which they were given privileges of trade consisted
of all continents and islands lying between the Cape of Good Hope and
the Straits of Magellan--that is to say, the east coast of Africa, the
southern shore of Asia, the islands of the Indian Ocean, and the west
coast of America; so long as they made no attempt to trade with any
port at the time of the charter in the possession of any prince in
league with Elizabeth, who should protest against such trade.

3. The corporation was for all time; but the privileges of trade under
the charter were granted for fifteen years, with a promise, if they
should seem profitable to the crown and the realm, to extend them for
fifteen years more; and with a reservation, on the other hard, of the
power to terminate them on two years' notice.

4. The powers of the company were those of an ordinary corporation and
body politic. The members of the company and their employees possessed
a complete monopoly of trade in the regions described, so far as
English subjects were concerned, having, moreover, the right to grant
licenses to non-members to trade within their limits.

5. They could buy land without limitation in amount, and as a matter of
fact the company gained its first foothold in each of its stations in
the East by buying a small piece of land from the native government.

6. The company could send out yearly "six good ships and six pinnaces
with five hundred mariners, unless the royal navy goes forth," and
these ships should not be seized even in times of special naval
restraint, unless the queen's need was extreme and was announced to the
company three months before the ships were impressed.

7. They had the right, in assemblies of the company held in any part of
the queen's dominions or outside of them, to make all reasonable laws
for their government not in opposition to the laws of England, and they
could punish by fine and imprisonment all offenders against these laws.
8. Nothing is said in the original charter of the powers of offence and
defence, alliance and military organization; but these were probably
taken for granted, as they were so generally used by merchants and
navigators at the time, and were, as a matter of fact, exercised
without limitation by the company from its first voyage.

9. Especial privileges and exemptions were granted to the company by
freeing its members from the payment of customs for the first four
voyages, by giving them from six to twelve months' postponement of the
payment of subsequent import duties, and by allowing them re-export of
Indian goods free from customs duties. The laws against the export of
bullion were also suspended in their favor to the extent of allowing
them to send out on each voyage 30,000 pounds in coin.

10. The organization of this company was comparatively simple,
consisting of a governor, deputy governor, and twenty-four members of a
directing board, "to be called committees," [Footnote: The word
"committee" at that time was used for a single person, as in the case
of "trustee," "nominee," "employee," and similar terms] all to be
elected annually in a general assembly or court of the company. The
governor and committees must all take the oath of allegiance to the
English sovereign.

The East India Company remained for some years a somewhat variable
body, as each voyage was made on the basis of a separate investment, by
different stockholders, and in varying amounts. But in 1609 the charter
was renewed, and in 1612 a longer joint-stock investment fixed the
membership more definitely. By this time the company had become, in
fact, as permitted by its charter, a closely organized corporation,
with well-understood and clearly defined rights and powers, and it was
soon started on its career of trade, settlement, conquest, and
domination. [Footnote: Hunter, "Hist of British India," I, 270-305.] A
new type of commercial organization had become clearly dominant.




CHAPTER VIII

TYPICAL AMERICAN COLONIZING COMPANIES (1600-1628)


An exactly typical chartered commercial company, which combined all the
characteristics of such companies, of course did not exist. The
countries with which they expected to trade ranged all the way from
India to Canada; the political services which their governments imposed
upon them varied from the production of tar, pitch, and turpentine to
the weakening of naval rivals; while the personal qualities of the
founders of the companies, and the sovereigns or ministers who gave the
charters differed widely. Moreover, the later development of many of
these companies had but little to do with the settlement of America.
Nevertheless, three companies may be chosen which exerted a deep
influence on American colonization, and which, with the English East
India Company described in the last chapter, are fairly typical of the
general system. These are the English Virginia Company, the Dutch West
India Company, and the French Company of New France.

The charter of 1606 granted to the London and Plymouth companies was of
an incomplete and transitional character; [Footnote: H. L. Osgood, "The
Colonial Corporation" (Political Science Quarterly, XL, 264-268). This
charter is printed in Stith, Hist, of Virginia, App. I.; in Brown,
Genesis of the United States, and elsewhere.] the second Virginia
charter, [Footnote: Printed in full in Stith, Hist, of Virginia, App.
II., and, with a few omissions, in Brown, Genesis of the United States,
I., 208-237.] however, which was granted at the request of the company,
May 23, 1609, created a corporate trading and colonizing company
closely analogous to the East India Company, as will appear from the
following analysis: 1. The company was chartered under the name, "The
Treasurer and Company of Adventurers and Planters of the City of London
for the First Colony in Virginia." It was fully incorporated, with a
seal and all legal corporate powers and liabilities. In the charter
itself were named some twenty-one peers, ninety-six knights, eighty-six
of the lesser gentry, a large number of citizens, merchants, sea-
captains, and others, and fifty-six of the London companies--in all,
seven hundred and fifteen persons and organizations. They included a
large proportion of the enlightenment, enterprise, and wealth of the
capital, and, indeed, of all England. The grant was made to the company
in perpetuity, although, as will be seen, some of its special
exemptions and privileges were for a shorter term only.

2. The region to which the grant applied was the territory stretching
four hundred miles along the coast, north and south from Chesapeake
Bay, and "up into the land, from sea to sea westward and northward."

The possession of the soil was given to the company by the most
complete title known to the English law, but with the requirement that
it be distributed by the company to those who should have contributed
money, services, or their presence to the colony.

3. Its commercial powers extended to the exploitation of all the
resources of the country, including mines, fisheries, and forests, as
well as agricultural products; and to the requirement that all
Englishmen not members of the company should pay a subsidy of five per
cent, of the value of all goods brought into or taken out of the
company's territory, and all foreigners ten per cent, of the value of
the goojis. The company might send to Virginia all shipping, weapons,
victuals, articles of trade, and other equipment that might be
necessary, and also all such colonists as should be willing to go.

4. Powers of government in its territory were granted to the company
with considerable completeness, the charter declaring that it might
make all orders, laws, directions, and other provisions fit and
necessary for the government of the colony, and that the governor and
other officers might, "within the said precincts of Virginia or in the
way by sea thither and from thence, have full and absolute power and
authority to correct, punish, pardon, govern, and rule" all the
inhabitants of the colony, in accordance with its laws already made.

As to offensive and defensive powers, it had the right to repel or
expel by military force all persons attempting to force their way into
its territories and all persons attempting any hurt or annoyance to the
colony. The governor might exercise martial law in the colony, and was
provided with the general military powers of a lord-lieutenant of one
of the English counties. Thus the company and its colony were organized
not exactly as an imperium in imperio, but at least as an outlying
imperium.

5. As for special subsidies and privileges, the government of King
James was scarcely in a position to make money contributions for such
an enterprise, or to give to it ships such as the continental
governments might give to their companies; but for seven years the
company was allowed to take out all that was necessary for the support,
equipment, and defence of its colonists, and for trade with the
natives, free of all tax or duty; and for twenty years it should be
free from customs on goods imported into Virginia, and should forever
pay only five per cent import duty on goods brought from Virginia to
England. Among privileges of less material value, but long after
remembered for other reasons, the charter promised to the company that
all the king's subjects whom it should take to inhabit the colony, with
their children and their posterity, should have and enjoy all
liberties, franchises, and immunities of free-born Englishmen and
natural subjects of the king just as if they had remained or been born
in England itself.

6. The duties to be performed by the company as respects the government
were very few. In recognition of the socage tenure on which the land
was held, a payment of one-tenth of all gold and silver was required;
and the members of the council of the company were required to take an
oath of allegiance to the king in the name of the company. The main
requirement from the company was colonization. It was fully
anticipated, and in the preamble expressed, that the process of taking
out settlers should be a continuous one; and a failure to transport
colonists by the company's efforts would certainly have been a failure
to fulfil the conditions of its charter.

7. Although there was no requirement of absolute conformity with the
established church of England, yet on the ground of the desire to carry
only true religion to the natives it was made the duty of the officials
of the company to tender the oath of supremacy to every prospective
colonist before he sailed, and thus to insure the Protestantism of the
settlers.

8. The form of government of the company in England received much
attention in the charter, as well it might, after the failure of the
arrangements of the former charter. The membership, quarterly
assemblies of the general body of the members, more frequent meetings
of a governing council of fifty-three officers, and their duties, were
all minutely formulated; and the supremacy of this council, so
consonant with the ideas of King James, and so opposed to the needs and
the tendencies of the times, was carefully but, as it proved,
unsuccessfully provided for. [Footnote: Osgood, "The Colonial
Corporation" (Political Science Quarterly, XI., 369-273).] The charter
of the Dutch West India Company was granted by "The High and Mighty
Lords, the Lords States-General of the United Netherlands," June 3,
1621. It had already been under discussion in the various
representative bodies of the Netherlands for fifteen years, and had
been a fixed idea in the brain of its projector, William Usselinx, for
at least fourteen years before that, [Footnote: Jameson, Usselinx, 21,
28, 70.] advocated in a dozen pamphlets and a hundred memorials and
communications, written and oral, to the States-General; and it had the
advantage of the state's experience with the Dutch East India Company.
The shape given to the West India Company in its charter was not,
therefore, merely an outcome of the plans of an individual, but a
resultant also of the influence of the earlier commercial companies, of
the political conditions of the time, and of the ambitions, economic
and political, of the influential merchant-rulers of the Netherlands.
[Footnote: Ibid, 2-4.]

1. The company was given for twenty-four years, during which no
stockholders could withdraw and no new subscriptions would be received,
the monopoly of the Dutch trade on the west coast of Africa, from Cape
Verd to the Cape of Good Hope; in all the islands lying in the Atlantic
Ocean; on the east coast of America from Newfoundland to the Straits of
Magellan; and even beyond the straits on its west coast, and in the
southern lands which at that time were still believed to stretch from
Cape Horn across the South Pacific to New Guinea. All the non-European
regions of the globe were thus divided by the States-General, with even
greater boldness than by Pope Alexander, between the East and West
India Dutch chartered companies.

2. Its commercial privileges included a general monopoly and extended
to all forms of advancement of trade.

3. As to colonization, the charter provided that the company "may
advance the peopling of fruitful and unsettled parts." Usselinx, the
original author and the persistent advocate of the plan, would gladly
have made more adequate provision for the establishment of colonies,
the stimulation of agriculture and mining, good government in these
colonies, their religious life, and the conversion of the natives. He
had a picture in his mind of a great commercial dominion, settled from
Holland and other countries, forming a market for European
manufactures, and producing colonial goods for the use of the
Netherlands. [Footnote: Jameson, Usselinx, 43.] But the charter was
granted in war time, and by a body of aristocratic traders, who, as
Bacon says, "look ever to the present gain"; so that the capture of
Spanish plate-fleets and the sacking of West Indian settlements are
contemplated with as much assurance and interest as are colonization
and more legitimate commerce.

4. In view of later disputes between England and her colonies, it is
worthy of note that even such an enlightened advocate of a prosperous,
self-governing colonial empire as Usselinx should have insisted, in
1618, that the colonists were to pay taxes to the home government, to
trade with the Netherlands only, and to have no manufactures that would
compete with those of the mother-country. [Footnote: Ibid., 63]

5. The political or semi-public powers of the company, according to the
charter, were very extensive: it could form alliances and make war, so
long as the war was defensive or retaliatory, could build forts,
maintain troops, appoint officers, capture prizes, and arrest offenders
on the high seas.

6. By way of subsidy the company was given one million florins, the use
of sixteen government ships and four yachts, and exemption from all
tolls and license dues on its ships.

7. The duties required of the company were an oath of fidelity to
Prince Maurice, the stadtholder, and to the States-General, on the part
of its officers; the provision of a number of vessels equal at least to
those provided by the government; the return of its ships whenever
practicable to the ports from which they had set out; the preservation
for military purposes of all prizes captured from enemies of the
States-General; the periodical publishing of accounts; and the
division, after six years, of all surplus over ten per cent, in such a
way that, in addition to what the shareholders received, one-tenth
should go to the States-General and one-thirtieth to Count Maurice.

The government of the Dutch West India Company was very complicated,
reflecting the political arrangements of the Netherlands and the
jealousies of a merchant aristocracy distributed in provinces and
cities. There was a governor-in-chief of the company's colonial
possessions, but his powers were dependent on a general board of
nineteen directors, who were the supreme authority in the regulation of
the company's affairs. Below this central body were five territorial
chambers, with a combined membership of seventy-eight. The numbers,
powers, and influence on the policy of the company of these chambers
were in proportion to the wealth of the cities they represented and to
the amount of the stock subscribed from these cities. The Amsterdam
chamber, which was to subscribe one-half the capital stock, was far the
most influential and had the largest number of directors; after it in
order came the chambers of Zealand, of the cities on the Meuse, of the
cities of North Holland, and of the cities of Friesland and Groningen.
These local boards elected the general board, one-third of their
number, chosen by lot, retiring each year. [Footnote: Jameson,
Usselinx, 33, 34.]

When Richelieu became prime-minister of France in 1624, one of the
earliest definite lines of policy he initiated was the formation of
privileged commercial companies. [Footnote: Edict of Reformation of
1627, art. 429; Isambert, Recueil General des Anciennes Lois
Francaises, XVI., 329.] He saw with great clearness and formulated in a
state paper [Footnote: Michaud et Poujoulat, Memoires, I., chap,
xviii., 438.] the reasons for recognizing the superiority for distant
commerce, under the conditions of that period, of chartered companies
over individual traders. He was also much impressed with the power and
success of the great East India companies of England and Holland. His
first plan was a general French company of commerce, to include all the
outlying sections of the world, and at least two such companies were
chartered in succession. They came to nothing, and soon gave place to
companies authorized each to carry on commerce with a specified part of
America, Africa, Europe, or Asia.[Footnote: Pigeonneau, Hist. du
Commerce, II., 426-431.] The most important of these was the company of
Canada, chartered in 1628 on the plans of Champlain, and intended to
take the place of all earlier companies and individual grantees having
privileges in that region. The chartered powers and privileges of this
company may be analyzed as follows:

1. The region to which they extended was "the fort and settlement of
Quebec, with all the country of New France, called Canada." [Footnote:
Isambert, Recueil General, XVI., 216-222.] It was described as
extending along the Atlantic coast from Florida to the arctic circle,
and from Newfoundland westward to the sources of the farthest rivers
which fell into the St. Lawrence or the "Fresh Sea."

2. The power of the company over the soil was complete. It was allowed
to sell or dispose of it in such portions and on such terms as it
should see fit, except that if it should grant great fiefs such as
duchies or baronies, letters of confirmation to the grantees should be
sought from the crown.

3. The continuance of the company in its full form with all powers and
duties was to be for fifteen years, while for other purposes its life
was to be perpetual.

4. Its commercial privileges extended during this term of fifteen years
to the complete monopoly of all kinds of commerce by sea or land, all
former grants being withdrawn; and the company was empowered to
confiscate any French or other vessels coming to trade within its
dominions. The value of Canada as a source of supply for furs was
already known, and the fur trade was placed under the special control
of the company forever. The whale and seal fisheries, on the other
hand, were exempted from its control, even for the fifteen years, and
left free to all Frenchmen.

5. As a form of subsidy the king agreed to give the company two war-
vessels of two hundred to three hundred tons, armed and equipped for a
voyage; but they were to be victualled, supported, and, in case of
loss, replaced by the company. He also presented them with certain
cannon formerly the property of the East India Company. The nature of
these gifts seems to intimate the possibility of warlike expeditions of
the company against the king's enemies and its own, and prizes are
referred to repeatedly as a possible source of income.

6. All goods of all kinds brought from New France were to be exempted
for fifteen years from all duties and imposts; and all victuals,
munitions of war, and all other necessaries exported from France to the
colony should be likewise exempt. Other privileges were permission to
nobles, clergymen, and officers to join the company without derogation
from their rank, and an agreement to ennoble twelve prominent members
of the company; full naturalization as French citizens of all colonists
and converted natives; and the advancement of all artisans who should
pursue their trades in the colony for six years, to full mastership in
their respective occupations.

7. The duties the company was bound to fulfil in return for these
concessions were primarily those of colonization. The company engaged
to take over to New France two or three hundred colonists of both sexes
within the year 1628, and altogether four thousand within fifteen
years; to lodge, feed, and provide them with the necessaries of life
for three years after their emigration; and then to assign to them
enough cleared land for their support and enough grain to sow it and to
feed them till the first harvest. These provisions showed a clear
insight into the difficulties of settlement of a new country, but they
also imposed upon the company a crushing burden of expense which
required true Gallic optimism to contemplate with any assurance of
success.

8. Next to peopling of the colony came the conversion of the heathen.
Indeed, this object, with proper piety, was placed in the forefront of
the edict creating the company. In each settlement the company was
bound to provide at least three priests and give them support for
fifteen years, or else provide them with cleared land sufficient for
their support. After the expiration of the fifteen years, and for
further missionary efforts, the religious needs of the colony were
commended to the charity and devotion of the company and the colonists.

9. It was required that all colonists should be natural-born Frenchmen
and Catholics. The absolute orthodoxy of this colony from its inception
was in striking contrast with the freedom from religious restriction of
the colonies planned by Coligny before the civil wars had forced the
government to introduce rigorous conformity.

10. The company's rights over the colony were great: they could appoint
officers of sovereign justice, who should be commissioned by the crown;
and nominate military officials by sea and land over ships, troops, and
fortresses, the king agreeing to appoint their nominees. They were
empowered to build forts, forge cannon, make gunpowder, and do all
things necessary for the security of the colony and its commerce.

11. The charter contained no provisions for the internal government of
the company, simply recognizing the existing voluntary organization of
one hundred associates, whom it describes as a "strong company for the
establishment of a colony of native Frenchmen." As far as membership
extends, they were allowed to join to themselves any additional number
up to another hundred.

Thus was organized the company which, through the genius of Champlain
and with much tribulation, laid the foundations of the colony of
Canada.

Considering as types these four companies dating from 1600, 1609, 1621,
and 1628, and representing England, Holland, and France, a comparison
of their main characteristics leads to the following generalizations:

1. It is evident that there was in early modern times a movement for
the organization and chartering of companies for distant commerce,
closely dependent on their respective governments. These companies had
their period of rise in the sixteenth century; a rapid and wide-spread
development in the seventeenth; and a subsequent decline and discredit
in the eighteenth. The movement was European; every country whose
situation or ambitions would at all admit of distant trading, and whose
system of commerce was not, like that of Spain and Portugal, already
stereotyped under government control, adopted approximately the same
policy.

2. To each of these companies was secured by its charter the monopoly
of trade in a particular region. Its members alone had power or right
to carry on commerce with a specified people, over a specified extent
of coasts or lands, and during a definite period of years. This
monopoly might be only as against the fellow-countrymen of the members
of the company; but an effort, generally successful, was made to
exclude all other Europeans from each reserved field of commerce.

3. The companies were based on unions of the capital of many merchants
or other adventurers. An official Dutch letter on the trade with
America speaks of "knowing by experience that without the common
assistance of a general company navigation and commerce could not be
practised, maintained, and defended in the regions and quarters
designated above, because of the great risks from corsairs, pirates,
and other extortions which are met with upon such voyages." [Footnote:
Letters to the Dutch West India Company, June 9, 1621.] The preliminary
equipment of ships, the purchase of supplies and merchandise, the
acquisition of land, the building of forts and the supply of weapons
and military material; the payment of a military force to protect their
commerce against natives or interloping Europeans; the expenses, in
many cases, of transporting and supporting colonists; and, finally, the
long waiting before returns could be reasonably hoped for--some or all
of these expenses were inseparable from the whole plan of establishing
distant trade. It was no wonder that individual traders gave place to
great unions of the merchants of London, Amsterdam, or Dieppe, who
risked part of their means and united their resources to form companies
to trade with the East and West Indies, Africa, and other outlying
parts of the world.

4. Neither the possession of a monopoly nor the creation of a large,
joint capital was considered enough to launch an enterprise of this
kind. The grant of public or political powers by government was
necessary to make its economic objects attainable, and these were given
with a free hand. The companies very generally received, explicitly or
by implication, rights of peace and war, of supreme justice, of
administrative independence, and of legislation for their own
territory, members, and servants. A chartered company was in many cases
the holder from the crown of a wide fief in which it possessed more
than feudal powers. As a matter of fact, the companies generally
remained quite dependent on the home authorities, but this resulted
from the desire to save expense, from the supremacy of commercial
ideals, or from patriotism, rather than from deficiencies in their
charters.

5. In the grant of these extensive political powers the home
governments had ulterior motives. The seventeenth century was a period
of intense international rivalry, and the chartered commercial
companies were pieces in the game. It was not mere profit in pounds,
shillings, and pence which Elizabeth hoped to obtain from the voyages
of the ships of the East India Company, but a weakening of the power
and wealth and colonial dominion of Spain. Even in the more peaceful
times of James, the Spaniards saw, and were justified in seeing, in the
popular interest in Virginia another phase of the national hatred of
Spain. [Footnote: Letters from Zuniga to Philip III, in Brown, Genesis
of the United States, docs, xxviii.-xxxiii., etc.] It was at the close
of the twelve years' truce between the Netherlands and Spain, just when
the war was being resumed, that the Dutch West India Company was
formed, and its greatest activity was in a warlike rivalry with its
great opponent in South America. "The reputation of this crown" was
combined with "the glory of God" in the charter of the Canada Company;
and most of the commercial and colonizing projects of France in the
seventeenth as in the nineteenth century, had a large element of
political pride behind them. Sometimes it was warlike conquest,
sometimes the expulsion of a rival, sometimes the acquisition of a new
base of operations, sometimes the obtaining of a more favorable balance
of trade, sometimes mere international rivalry; but whatever the other
elements, there were always some political objects in addition to the
hope of obtaining dividends from trade.

6. For the history of America, the most important characteristic common
to the chartered companies of the seventeenth century is the
territorial foothold they obtained in the regions where they possessed
their monopolies. It might be only a few acres of ground used for a
fort, storehouses, and dwellings, which was all the English East India
Company possessed for the first century and a half of its existence; or
it might be the almost limitless domains of the Canada or Virginia
Company. There was no distinction between two kinds of companies, one
for commerce, the other for colonization, but simply one of relative
attention given to the two interests, according to the character of the
regions for which the companies had obtained their concessions. All the
companies expected to carry on commerce; all expected to plant some of
their fellow-countrymen on the soil of the country with which they
meant to trade. If the region of their activity was the ancient,
wealthy, thickly settled, and firmly governed coast of India, the
settlers were only a few servants of the company. If, on the other
hand, the region for which the monopoly of the company was granted was
a broad and temperate tract, occupied by a sparse population of
savages, and offering only such objects of trade or profit as could be
collected slowly or wrested by European labor from, the soil or the
forest, the quickest way to a commercial profit was the establishment
on the distant soil of a large body of colonists from the home land.

This necessity for colonization in order to carry out their other
objects makes the chartered commercial companies of the seventeenth
century fundamental factors in American history. The proprietary
companies of Virginia, Massachusetts, New Netherland, Canada, and other
colonies were primarily commercial bodies seeking dividends, and only
secondarily colonization societies sending over settlers. This
distinction, and the gradual pre-dominance of the latter over the
former, is the clew to much of the early history of settlement in
America. The commercial object could only be carried out by employing
the plan of colonization, but new motives were soon added. The
patriotic and religious conditions of the times created an interest in
the American settlements as places where men could begin life, anew
with new possibilities. Hence the company, the home government,
dissatisfied religious bodies, and many individuals, looked to the
settlements in America with other than a commercial interest. The
policy of the companies was modified and eventually transformed by the
influence of these non-commercial interests.

As financial enterprises, the chartered commercial companies were
subject to such great practical difficulties that few of them survived
for any great length of time or repaid their original investment to the
shareholders. Some were reorganized time and again, each time on a more
extensive scale, and each time to suffer heavier losses. [Footnote: W.
R. Scott, "The Royal African Company" (Am. Hist. Review, VIII., 2).]
They experienced much mismanagement and softie peculation and fraud on
the part of their directors; in some cases false dividends were
declared for the purpose of temporarily raising the value of the stock.
Their credit was bad, and they sometimes had to borrow money at fifty
and even seventy-five per cent, interest. [Footnote: Bonnassieux, Les
Grandes Compagnies de Commerce, 494, etc.]

They encountered other difficulties quite apart from the incompetency
or dishonesty of their directors. Parliaments and States-General were
opposed to monopolistic and privileged companies, and threw what
obstacles they could in their way; and political exigencies often
forced even the sovereigns who had given them their charters to disavow
and discourage them. [Footnote: Letter of October 8, 1607, from Zufiiga
to the king of Spain, in Brown, Genesis of the United States, I., 121.]
Their greatest difficulties, how-ever, arose from the very nature of
the problem which they were trying to solve. Distant commerce with
barbarous races, amid jealous rivals, carried on with insufficient
capital; the persuasion of reluctant emigrants to establish themselves
in the wilderness at a time when the mother-country was not yet
overcrowded; the long waiting for returns and the failure of one dream
after another--it was these difficulties in the very work itself that
led to the failure of most of the companies and the scanty success of
the others.

Nevertheless, the companies played a very important part in the
advancement of civilization during the period of their existence. They
enriched Europe with many products of the New World and the more
distant Old World, which could hardly have reached it, or reached it in
such abundance, except for the organized voyages of the chartered
companies. The formation of chartered companies relieved certain
nations of their dependence upon other nations for some of the
necessities and many of the luxuries of life. National independence was
furthered, at the same time that foreign products were made much
cheaper. Spices, sugar, coffee, tea, chocolate, tobacco, cotton, silk,
drugs, and other articles were made accessible to all. New shipping was
built by the companies and additional commercial intercourse created.
[Footnote: Bonnassieux, Les Grandes Compagnies de Commerce, 514.] New
territories were made valuable and new centres of activity created in
old and stagnant as well as in new and undeveloped countries. Above
all, the chartered companies were the actual instruments by which many
colonies were founded, and a strong impress given to the institutions
of these colonies through all their later history.




CHAPTER IX

THE PROTESTANT REFORMATION ON THE CONTINENT

(1500-1625)


In analyzing the forces which affected the colonization of America, the
depth of the impression made upon Europe by the Protestant Reformation
can hardly be overestimated. Although the direct and immediate
influence of this great movement upon the fortunes of America was
great, its indirect and remote effects have been still more important.
One of these effects was the creation of a religious motive for
emigration which, in conjunction with other incentives, was one of the
earliest and most constant causes for the peopling of America.

It is true that the desire for religious freedom was only one among
many such impelling forces. The desire to better their fortunes was
perhaps the most fundamental and enduring consideration that influenced
emigrants. Many settlers came because at home they had failed or were
burdened with debt, or had become involved in ill repute or crime, and
hoped to make a new start in a new land. Many sought the New World as
many still press to the frontier, from sheer restlessness and
recklessness, from the love of adventure, the hope that luck will do
better for them than labor. Many came as a result of urgent inducements
offered by projectors of colonies or agents of shipmasters, as in the
case of the early "company servants" or the later "redemptioners" or
"indentured servants."

No inconsiderable number came because they were forced to come: the
earlier planters of colonies and patentees of lands received permission
to seize for their uses men and women of the lower classes, much as men
were pressed into naval service; paupers were handed over to the
colonizing companies to be shipped to their settlements; repeatedly the
prisons were emptied to provide colonists, and commissions were
appointed, as in England in 1633, "to reprieve able-bodied persons
convicted of certain felonies, and to bestow them to be used in
discoveries and other foreign employments." [Footnote: Cal. of State
Pap, Domestic, 1631-1633, p. 547.]

Somewhat later, transportation to the colonies to labor for a fixed
number of years became a familiar form of commutation of the death
penalty, and after 1662 it was made the statutory penalty for certain
offences.

Yet among this multiplicity of motives for emigration to the colonies
religion held a peculiar place. Many men for whom the dominant
inducement was a more material one were partly led by religious
motives; many of the changes in Europe that unsettled men and made them
more ready to leave their old homes were results of the Reformation.
Religious motives were the earliest to send any really large body of
settlers to the English colonies, and they remained for more than a
century probably the most effective motives.

During the first twenty years of the settlement of Virginia, where the
religious incentive was least strong, less than six thousand settlers
came over; during the first twenty years of the settlement of New
England, where it was strongest, there were more than twenty thousand.
The later churchmen of Virginia and the Carolinas, the Catholics of
Maryland, the Quakers of Pennsylvania and New Jersey, and a great body
of Presbyterians, Huguenots, Mennonites, Moravians, and adherents of
other sects which were products of the Reformation, sought tinder the
more liberal laws of the colonies the religious liberty which they
could not find at home.

The working of this influence in England will appear in a later chapter
on the religious history of that country during this period; its
peculiar development in Germany seems to demand a further word of
explanation here. Three forms of reformed doctrine and organization--
Lutheranism, Calvinism, and Zwinglianism--grew up on German soil in the
years between 1517 and 1555, and obtained more or less extensive
recognition and power from imperial, princely, or city authorities.
Lutheranism, the most moderate and widely accepted form of
Protestantism, was officially established in most of the central and
northern and in some of the southern states and cities; Calvinism, less
widely extended but more strictly organized, held a similar position in
the southwest; while the doctrines of Zwingli, which had been adopted
and were enforced in the greater part of Switzerland, spread to a
number of those southern regions of Germany from which Switzerland was
as yet indistinctly separated. [Footnote: Armstrong, The Emperor
Charles V., I., 228-231.]

A vast number of earnest souls were not satisfied with any of these
forms of official religion, and even in the earliest days of the
Reformation, preachers arose who went beyond the moderate reforms of
Luther, Zwingli, or Calvin, and whose teachings gained a ready
acceptance. In Saxony, in Hesse, in South Germany, and in Moravia; in
the cities of Constance, Strasburg, Augsburg, and Nuremberg; in the
Netherlands and in Switzerland, there was much preaching and formation
of independent religious communities quite apart from, and indeed in
opposition to, the official Reformation. [Footnote: Moeller, Hist, of
the Christian Church (English trans.), III., 36, 64, 88, 94.] These
radical preachers and their followers represented very different
beliefs and practices. That which was common to them all was an
acceptance of the Bible literally interpreted as a guide both to
doctrine and to church organization. The effort to return to the
apostolic organization of the church led them to reject any but an
unpaid ministry, and to insist that none should be members of their
congregations except such as were personally converted and who
conformed their lives to the teachings of the Bible.

Their idea was, therefore, the formation of little companies separated
from the surrounding people of the world rather than the Lutheran or
Zwinglian plan of a reorganization of the national church on Protestant
lines en masse. An austere piety, the wearing of plain clothes, the
avoidance of forms of social respect, the refusal to take an oath or to
hold civil office, an assertion of the sinfulness of paying or
receiving tithes or interest, an approach to communistic practice in
matters of property--some or all of these were widely disseminated
among the lower classes of the people to whom such teachings
principally appealed.

The doctrine which came nearest to being a point of uniformity and a
possible bond of union among these reformers was their objection to
infant baptism. To them baptism was the mark of a personally attained
relation to Christ, and was, therefore, meaningless when administered
to an unconscious infant. Certain "prophets" who came to Wittenberg
from Zwickau confronted Luther and Melancthon with this principle as
early as 1521; and radical reformers proclaimed it in opposition to
Zwingli at Zurich in 1523. Everywhere advocacy of an exact adherence to
the verbal teaching of Holy Writ and a rejection of the claims of an
established church, were accompanied by opposition to infant baptism.
In 1525 for the first time the logical deduction from their premises
was made; those baptized only in their infancy were asserted not to
have been effectively baptized at all, and were rebaptized as a sign of
their conversion. [Footnote: Moeller, Hist, of the Christian Church
(English trans.), III., 65.] From this time onward re-baptism, or, from
the point of view of its advocates, the first valid baptism, became the
test and mark of adoption into many communities of true believers.
Those who practised this rite were, therefore, called "Anabaptists"--
that is to say, those who baptized a second time--or, more frequently,
merely "Baptists."

The rebaptism of a person who had been already once baptized was not
only in the eyes of the established church an impiety, it was in the
eyes of the established law a capital crime, and the history of
Anabaptism in Germany is the history of a long martyrdom. In Catholic
and Protestant countries alike these radicals were persecuted. From
Strasburg and Nuremberg they were expelled, in Zurich their leaders
were drowned, in Augsburg they were beheaded, in Austria, Wittenberg,
Bavaria, and the Palatinate they were burned at the stake.

In 1534 their sect was brought into sudden and fatal prominence by the
revolt in Munster and its vicinity. Here a body of adherents of radical
religious doctrines added to their creed a tenet not common to the
general body of Anabaptists--that is to say, the duty of taking up
temporal arms to overthrow the existing powers and to introduce the New
Jerusalem. The old episcopal city was seized by the Anabaptist leaders,
bloody battles were fought, and after a six months' orgy of fanaticism,
libertinism, and violence the rebels were defeated by the united troops
of Catholic and Lutheran powers and a terrible vengeance taken.

Anabaptists everywhere, no matter how peaceable and moderate their
principles, suffered under the imputation of holding such doctrines as
had led to the terrible excesses at Munster, as they had long before
been held to sympathize with the Peasants' Revolt; and their
persecutions became correspondingly harsher. Nevertheless, they
continued to form communities and to spread through Germany, the
Netherlands, and Switzerland. The attractiveness of the teachings of
wandering Anabaptist preachers long continued unabated, and their
regularly organized congregations or communities, because of their
thrift, honesty, and plainness of life, survived and flourished,
wherever they could obtain even the barest and most temporary
toleration.

They were necessarily a people without a national home. Seldom for a
whole generation did any considerable body of Anabaptists or Pietists
remain undisturbed in any one locality. Expelled by imperial edict from
Bohemia, they made their way to Hungary and Transylvania; fined,
imprisoned, and in danger of death in Protestant Switzerland, they
migrated to the Tyrol, to the Palatinate, and to the south German
cities, only soon to be visited there with still worse persecution.
During the two great religious wars they suffered especial hardships,
and in the midst of the Thirty Years' War they were rigorously expelled
by the emperor from all his hereditary dominions, even from Moravia,
where they had been allowed to exist for almost a century. [Footnote:
Moeller, Hist. of the Christian Church (English trans.), III., 437-
442.] Either from original differences of doctrine and personal
influence, or from later divisions and reorganization, grew up those
bodies which, although often, as has been seen, grouped under the
general head of Anabaptists, have become known in Europe and America as
Mennonites, Amish, and Dunkers; and each of these bodies has
experienced various divisions. The Schwenkfelders, Boehmists, and other
mystics or pietists, are habitually grouped with these sects, rather
because of their similar historical origin and attitude to the
established churches than of any identity of religious belief.

By the close of the seventeenth century the condition of these
dissenters from the established churches had become more tolerable; but
they were at best a remnant, narrowed in spirit by persecution,
repeatedly separated from their earlier homes, still under the ban of
ecclesiastical disapproval, and even where tolerated living under
burdensome restrictions. The rising colonies of the New World,
especially those which promised religious liberty, and above all that
one of them whose Quaker founder held doctrines so like their own, must
have exerted, notwithstanding their alien race and tongue, an almost
irresistible attraction upon them. In view of the political and
religious history of Germany in the sixteenth and seventeenth
centuries, it is therefore no wonder that a vast number of Germans
emigrated to America, and that in Pennsylvania were soon to be found
numerous representatives of every religious sect that existed in the
fatherland.

The religious divisions which sprang from the Protestant Reformation
were not restricted to the Old World. In America, also, religion was a
centrifugal influence, splitting up old colonies, and establishing new
centres of population, which in turn attracted other groups of
emigrants from Europe, and brought into existence still other types of
government and society. [Footnote: Eggleston, Beginners of a Nation,
266-346.] The results were shown in the characteristics of Rhode Island
and Connecticut, of Germantown and Bethlehem, in some of the principal
contrasts between New France and New England, and in many of the lesser
diversities that have distinguished different sections of America in
their subsequent history. Many influences combined to give form and
character to each American settlement: its race elements, the
commercial requirements of the controlling chartered company, the
demands of the home government, the theoretical ideas of the founder,
the habitudes of the colonists in the lands from which they came. Among
these influences, as among the motives for emigration, the religious
experiences and desires of the settlers were a prime factor.

The Reformation indirectly affected America by wars which soon led to
the rise of some nations, the fall of others; they pitted Catholic
states against Protestant states, they weakened Germany, France, and
the southern Netherlands by a sanguinary civil struggle, and were
avoided in England only by harsh persecution.

In the Iberian peninsula the progress of Protestantism was so slight
and so quickly crushed out that it played no part in the colonization
of Portuguese or Spanish America. It is true that the somewhat outworn
machinery of the Inquisition was rejuvenated in the sixteenth century,
so as to reach a Protestant movement in Seville, the sailing-point for
the American fleets; and this was made an excuse for the introduction
of a stricter and more vigorous policy of orthodox uniformity in Spain.
The Inquisition also found occupation in looking after heretic foreign
merchants and sailors in Spanish seaports, and Jews and Protestant
Germans in the American colonies; but no Spaniards ever emigrated to
America to escape religious persecution.

As for France, the terrible religious wars of the sixteenth century
weakened her projects of colonization, as they did all her other
activities, and divided her people into two hostile parties, one of
which must ultimately crush out the other. The short-lived colonies
established in the middle years of the sixteenth century in Brazil and
in Florida were due largely to the hope that they might be places of
refuge for oppressed Huguenots. The first French colonies which had any
successful outcome, however, were the creation of the other religious
party; for Richelieu, when he took up the establishment of colonies in
1624, insisted on Catholic orthodoxy in the religion of the colonists.
This precaution was doubtless due to the Huguenot efforts for
independence and their treasonable negotiations in France. In founding
distant colonies as extensions of the power of the home government, a
minister could hardly permit the domination in the new colonies of a
party with which he was in deadly conflict at home. Whatever his
motive, orthodoxy was insisted on; and New France, like New Spain,
became unbrokenly Catholic.

The English colonies, however, ultimately profited by what the French
colonies had lost. After the revocation of the Edict of Nantes, in
1685, persecution sent a stream of Huguenots to the various English
colonies of America, and added thereby a valuable and interesting
strain to the richly mingled blood of the American race.




CHAPTER X

RELIGIOUS WARS IN THE NETHERLANDS AND GERMANY

(1520-1648)


The revolt of the Netherlands, which created a new and vigorous
European state in the sixteenth century, and a great commercial and
colonizing world-power in the seventeenth, was as much a religious as a
political movement. The centralizing, autocratic, and unconciliatory
policy of Philip II. was probably enough in itself to have caused
rebellion in the Netherlands; while the religious conflict was so
bitter that it would almost certainly have caused a revolt, even if
there had been no political friction. The revolt of 1568 and the war
which lasted till 1609, as a matter of fact, turned on causes belonging
equally to both fields.

When Charles V. visited the Netherlands in 1520, on his way to claim
the imperial crown, the twenty-two provinces then gathered into his
hands were all nominally Catholic; and the large majority of the
population were sincerely attached to Rome. Yet reformed doctrines soon
made their way into the country in several forms. In the southern and
central states, Flanders, Brabant, Hainault, Holland, and Zealand,
Calvinism entered from France; into Friesland and North Holland came
many Mennonites; in some of the towns there were Anabaptists; in the
great commercial cities, such as Antwerp and Amsterdam, Lutherans were
numerous, some of them immigrants from Germany, some converted to that
faith through the communications between lower Germany and the adjacent
provinces of the Netherlands. [Footnote: Blok, Hist. of the People of
the Netherlands (English trans), III., 22.] Even the Catholics of the
Netherlands were not of a bigoted or militant type; heresy had been
wide-spread there since the thirteenth century, and the inhabitants had
not the horror of it that was felt in some more orthodox countries.
[Footnote: Motley, Rise of the Dutch Republic, I., Introd, xii.]

Among the wealthy, turbulent, strong-minded, and patriotic Netherland
burghers and peasantry Reformation doctrines and principles readily
spread and gained acceptance; yet they were met by the most determined
and harsh opposition from the government which now held the Netherlands
in the hollow of its hand. In 1521 Charles V. issued from Worms an
edict dooming to loss of property and death every Dutch, Flemish, or
Walloon adherent of the teachings of Luther; and in 1523 two monks were
burned at Brussels as first-fruits of the long and miserable harvest
which was so abundantly reaped afterwards.

A series of edicts known as the "Placards" was now issued by Charles,
prohibiting private meetings for religious worship, reading of the
Scripture by laymen, discussions on questions of faith, the destruction
of religious emblems, the harboring of heretics, the possession of
heretical books, and, in general, all heretic or non-Catholic opinions
and practices. These edicts were enforced by all the power of the civil
government, and by the activity of four inquisitors. The "Placards"
reached their culmination in the edict of 1550, renewing and making
more severe all punishments for religious offences. When Charles, in
1556, laid down the burden of government in favor of his son, the
persecutions had numbered their hundreds, if not thousands, of victims;
but heresy had spread only the more widely, and Protestantism in its
various forms had become only the stronger.

Philip II. entered upon the struggle with heresy even more vigorously
than his father. Even the Catholics of the Netherlands were opposed to
the enforcement of the "Placards," while the heretics who were
suffering and multiplying under it were looking forward almost
desperately to some change that would make their position more
tolerable. The States-General, the nearest approach to a national
legislature that the Netherlands possessed, in 1559 pleaded for
mildness. It was only the Spanish ruler who was determined to apply the
heresy laws in all their vigor; and when he left the Netherlands and
began to direct their administration from Spain, the religious question
became more and more the great unifying element in national resistance
to his policy.

William of Orange, in the council of state, took the lead in drawing up
a petition to the king for the amelioration of the "Placards" and for
the suspension of the decrees for an inflexible orthodoxy which had
just been promulgated from Trent. He pointed out the necessity of
recognizing the proximity and influence of Lutheran Germany upon the
Netherlands, the actual extension of Protestantism in the provinces,
and the degree to which the old church had lost its authority over the
hearts of men. In words that rose in dignity and significance far above
the ordinary contests of Catholics and Protestants, he declared: "I am
Catholic, and will not deviate from religion; but I cannot approve the
custom of kings to confine men's creed and religion within arbitrary
limits." [Footnote: Blok, Hist. of the People of the Netherlands
(English trans), III., 14.] Philip replied to this petition of the
Catholic nobles of the Netherlands by the edict of Segovia, dated
October 17, 1565, insisting more vehemently than ever before on the
enforcement of the laws against heresy in all their severity, including
what was practically the introduction of the Spanish Inquisition. On
the other hand, the Reformation pressed on with rapid strides; vast
crowds gathered outside of Tournai, Harlem, Antwerp, and other cities
to listen to Calvinist preachers. Ten, twelve, and twenty thousand of
the populace assembled at a time to sing psalms and hymns and to listen
to the appeals of teachers eloquent and devout, but almost invariably
heretical.

The inevitable crisis was now hastening on. The lesser nobles,
including some Calvinists, soon formed the "Confederation," sent their
petition to the king, and in 1567 broke out in fruitless rebellion.
Almost at the same time the mob rose in the image-breaking riots which
spread like wild-fire over all the provinces except the most southern.
Then came Alva, with his unlimited powers, his veteran troops, his
"Council of Blood," his more than ten thousand victims of political and
religious persecution, and the awful severity and barbarity that have
made his name a synonym of cruelty and heartless despotism. William of
Orange brought an army into Brabant in 1568, and revolt was soon in
full progress. Even under Charles V. there had been much emigration
from the Netherlands to Germany and England, to escape religious
persecution. Now the barbarities of Alva increased the number many-
fold. It was estimated that there were at one time sixty thousand Dutch
and Walloon refugees living in England. By 1568 the emigrants were said
to number four hundred thousand.

As the revolt progressed and the various cities expelled the officers
of the Spanish governor and put themselves under the banner of Orange,
they became little oases of toleration. The instructions of William to
his lieutenants in the north in 1572 ordered them "to restore fugitives
and the banished for conscience' sake--and to see that the Word of God
is preached, without, however, suffering any hindrance to the Roman
Church in the exercise of its religion." [Footnote: Motley, Rise of the
Dutch Republic, pt. iii.] By November, 1576, when the treaty known as
the Pacification of Ghent was made between Holland and Zealand on the
one hand and the fifteen southern provinces on the other, liberalism in
religious views had progressed as far as the power of the patriotic
party extended; and all "Placards" and edicts on the subject of
religion were suspended till a national assembly should take final
action on the subject. At the same time it was provided that there
should be no action against the Catholic religion, outside the
territory of Holland and Zealand. [Footnote: Blok, Hist, of the People
of the Netherlands (English trans.), III., 105, 106.]

Soon the Flemish provinces, where Protestantism had made least headway
and where distrust of the north was strong, were "pacified" by Don John
of Austria and Alexander of Parma. The Union of Arras, of January 6,
1579, became a centre of union and reconciliation to Spain and
Catholicism for the fifteen southern provinces. Just three weeks
afterwards the Union of Utrecht was formed, which united the seven
northern provinces and became the basis of the free republic of the
United Netherlands: each province was to make its own religious
arrangements, though toleration was secured by the provision that no
one should be molested or questioned on the subject of divine worship.
[Footnote: Arts. 5, 9, 10, n, 12, 13, quoted in Motley, pt. vi.,
chap.i.] Thus while the southern provinces set their feet in the path
of a return to Roman Catholic uniformity, the northern provinces
pledged themselves to toleration of Catholics and of all sects of
Protestants alike.

Toleration is to the modern student the chief interest and glory of the
foundation of the United Netherlands; but it was not toleration but
Protestantism which then gave the young republic its peculiar strength,
vigor, and enterprise. Even in the Pacification of Ghent and the Union
of Utrecht, Holland and Zealand were recognized as Protestant states.
As the bitter struggle progressed, their Protestantism became more
pronounced and more militant. Exiled Calvinists from the south flocked
to Amsterdam, Middleburg, Rotterdam, and other northern cities in great
numbers, intensifying the Protestant character of these communities and
enriching them with capital, business ability, and an astonishingly
large proportion of gifted men. [Footnote: Jameson, Usselinx, 27.] The
formal abjuration of Philip by the United Provinces in 1581, on grounds
so largely religious, could not but bring into still greater prominence
the Protestantism of the country which now claimed its independence.
The long-continued warfare that followed the assassination of the
beloved prince of Orange, the sieges, mutinies, and battles by land and
sea, steadily deepened the religious and political hatred between the
Netherlands and Spain.

By the year 1596 internal theological struggles between Remonstrants
and Contra-Remonstrants approached the proportions of a civil war; and
the victory gained by the latter party through the intervention of the
stadtholder Maurice connected religion and politics, church and state,
even more clearly, and made still more intense the fiery Protestantism
of the Dutch government. [Footnote: Blok, Hist of the People of the
Netherlands (English trans.), III., 398-447.] Strengthened by her
efforts, hardened by her struggles, awakened to vigorous life by the
exhilaration of the long and arduous conflict, the little Protestant
state approached the end of the sixteenth century, enterprising in
internal plans and eager for new fields of foreign commerce. The
probability that commercial expansion would bring her into conflict
with Spain added zest to the prospect and gave promise that in
extending trade, conquering distant possessions, and establishing
colonies, she would at the same time be weakening her bitterest enemy.

Hence the early Dutch expeditions to the Indies, the formation of the
East and West India Companies, the establishment of the colonies in
Brazil, Guiana, and North America, and of commercial factories in the
East Indies, were all of them in a certain sense part of the religious
and political struggle between the Netherlands and Spain. When the
twelve years' truce was signed, in 1609, those provinces which had
returned to the Spanish obedience were uniformly Catholic, but their
prosperity and international significance had disappeared. The
independent provinces, on the other hand, were, for all their
toleration, almost uniformly Protestant, and they were already one of
the great maritime and commercial powers of Europe. [Footnote: Blok,
Hist of the People of the Netherlands (English trans), III., 326-334.]

The United Netherlands speedily colonized New Amsterdam, Guiana, Cape
Colony, Java, and other places, with a population persistent in
Protestantism and in many race characteristics. Unfortunately for
Holland the number of her emigrants was never great enough to enable
her permanently to play a great part in the history of colonization.
The Dutch are not an emigrating people. Yet those who did emigrate
carried with them such an assertive character and so highly developed a
group of institutions that they exercised a deep and permanent
influence over communities like New York, in which they soon ceased to
be the dominant element; while their institutions in Holland made such
a strong impression upon English sojourners in their midst that some of
their characteristics reappeared long afterwards in American colonies
in which no Dutchman had ever settled. [Footnote: Douglas Campbell,
Puritan in Holland.]

The Reformation, with the wars to which it gave rise, made Germany for
a time the most conspicuous state in Europe, but its ultimate effect
was to reduce that state to a degree of material poverty, political
insignificance, and intellectual torpidity unknown before in her
experience. Civil war was long delayed; the political necessities and
the astute policy of Charles V., the conservative instincts and
patriotic scruples of Luther, and the doubtful position of many of the
German provinces and cities, long prevented any attempt by the emperor
to enforce the orthodoxy required by the Diet of Worms, and induced the
Lutherans to go more than halfway in accepting the policy of
postponement. [Footnote: Armstrong, The Emperor Charles V., I., 201-
203, 240-256,] Yet even this early period was troubled by successive
minor outbreaks of violence. The "Knights' War" of 1523, the Peasants'
Revolt of 1524 and 1525, the Zwinglian wars in Switzerland in 1531, and
the Anabaptist outbreak at Munster in 1534 were all connected with the
religious ferment of the times.

From 1530, when the League of Schmalkald was formed to unite the
Protestant princes and cities, Germany really belonged to two camps,
and civil war was only a question of time. The time came in 1546, the
year of Luther's death, when Charles was at last free from foreign
complications and could make the attempt to reintroduce conformity into
Germany. The Schmalkaldic War, although marked by a series of imperial
successes and temporarily closed by a triumphant truce in 1548, was
soon renewed, and the Peace of Passau of 1552 was a general compromise,
representing rather the weariness of war and the jealousies of the
various powers of Germany than any permanent political of religious
equilibrium. An attempt was made to establish a more lasting settlement
in the conference of Augsburg in 1555. Here the terms of the recent
treaty were put in more formal shape: Lutheranism was given legal
recognition; all religious disputes should be settled by peaceful
means; in legal causes between a Protestant and a Catholic the Imperial
Hight Court of Justice should be composed of an equal number of
Catholics and Protestants.

On the other hand, certain compromises were then introduced which were
destined to be fatal to the permanency of the religious and political
settlement.

1. Instead of individual toleration, as was originally proposed, the
principle was adopted which has become known as cujus regio ejus
religio--that is to say, each prince or imperial city should choose
between Catholicism and Lutheranism; and thereafter all inhabitants
must conform, or, if unwilling to do so, must expatriate themselves.
The unstable equilibrium of the empire was thus transferred to the
individual states, and each was threatened with internal revolution
whenever there was a change in the prevailing religious views of the
inhabitants or the personal beliefs of the prince.

2. A second compromise was reached by providing that all ecclesiastical
property seized by temporal governments down to the close of the late
war should be guaranteed to its new possessors; but that for the future
the process of secularization should cease. Thus an artificial obstacle
was placed in the way of the avarice or the desire for reform of the
Protestant princes, at the very time they were given increased control
in their own states.

3. The "ecclesiastical reservation" made an exception to the right of
territorial independence in religion in the case of the ecclesiastical
states, which were so numerous in Germany. If any archbishop, bishop,
or abbot, who was also a secular prince, should become a Lutheran, he
must resign his office and divest himself of his power and
jurisdiction, which would pass to his Catholic successor. This
provision deprived Protestant subjects of ecclesiastical princes of all
prospect of religious freedom, and doomed them to compulsory
reconciliation with the Catholic Church or to exile, except for certain
rights guaranteed to them by the treaty.

4. The compromises of Augsburg were compromises between Catholics and
Lutherans only, and neither Calvinists nor Zwinglians were given
recognition in its terms, although Calvinism was destined to be the
great aggressive force of the Reformation, making an appeal to the
masses of the people and taking a fundamental hold upon its adherents
beyond anything which Lutheranism, or indeed any other form of the
Reformation, ever obtained.

The agreement reached in 1555, incomplete and unstable as it seemed,
remained the foundation of an outward if somewhat troubled religious
peace for more than sixty years. Yet a renewal of the conflict was
threatened from time to time, and in 1618 the terrible Thirty Years'
War broke out. The earlier contests had been civil wars only, the
renewed war was no longer merely a German struggle. In 1625 Christian
IV., king of Denmark, entered the war as leader on the Protestant side,
only to yield to the perseverance of Tilly, the general of the Catholic
armies, and to the genius of Wallenstein, the representative of Emperor
Ferdinand; and to retire in 1629, leaving north Germany more completely
than before at the mercy of the emperor and of the Catholic party.
Scarcely a year later Gustavus Adolphus, full of enthusiasm for the
Protestant cause and provided with funds from France, brought his
veteran regiments and his military ability from Sweden into Germany,
and fought in consecutive years his three wonderful campaigns. After
the death of the "Lion of the North," in 1632, the "Swedish period"
endured still two years; and when, in 1634, Catholic and Protestant
princes entered upon a truce they made terms upon an equality, though
there was even yet but little promise of a permanent settlement.

Just before the fatal battle of Lutzen, in the midst of military
preparations, a decisive step was taken by Gustavus which ultimately
led to the creation of one more American colony. Ever since the
introduction of new issues. One after another, foreign states were
drawn into the struggle until a mere German civil war had developed
into a general European conflict, in which foreigners were struggling
for German territory. Catholics made alliances with Lutherans and with
Calvinists, until what had begun as a religious struggle became a
purely political contest among unpatriotic German princes and ambitious
neighbors of Germany contending for power and prestige.

When, at the peace of 1648, political questions had been settled,
territorial changes agreed upon, the Netherlands and Switzerland
definitely separated from the empire, Alsace surrendered to France, and
much of Pomerania to Sweden, the religious conflict was brought to an
end as far as possible by returning to the old plan of the treaty of
Augsburg, except that such toleration as was then granted to Catholics
and Lutherans was now extended to Calvinists also. To these provisions
some further extensions of religious liberty were added by securing
guarantees of protection to subjects differing in their religion from
their princes and by including in the highest imperial tribunal a
certain number of Protestants. [Footnote: Lamprecht, Deutsche
Geschichte, V., sect ii., 764.] The material sufferings and losses of
Germany during the war were almost beyond description. [Footnote:
Erdmannsdorffer, Deutsche Geschichte, 1648-1740, I., 100-115] The
armies, made tip largely of soldiers of different nationalities,
without attachment to the countries through which they marched, without
interest in the questions at issue, without a regular commissariat,
often without pay, brutalized by long campaigning and repeated sacks of
cities, followed by an immense rabble of non-combatant men, women, and
children, were a barbarian horde, and ravaged the lands in which they
were established like a fire or a pestilence. The tortures they
inflicted upon the peasantry and the citizens, the robbery, the
outrages, the wanton destruction, pressed close to the limits of human
endurance, and seemed almost to threaten the extermination of the
population. The prosperity of the cities was crushed by war
contributions, even when they escaped being plundered like Magdeburg;
and the debasement of the coinage practised by the emperor and the
princes bore hardly upon all who bought or sold. [Footnote: Gindeley,
History of the Thirty Years' War (English trans.), II., 390-395] During
the later campaigns of the war military operations in many regions
became almost impracticable from the very impoverishment of the
country; no sustenance existed for friend or for enemy; population in
some parts was almost destroyed, and it was everywhere extensively
displaced. [Footnote: Ibid., 398.] The conservatism, the settled
rooting of the people in the soil, acquired and inherited property,
moral and material fixity, were all alike disturbed.

The half-century that followed 1648 did but little to restore
prosperity or repose to Germany. The western provinces especially were
the scene of frequently renewed warfare. The territorial ambitions of
Louis XIV. were directed to the German lands which lay on the eastern
border of France, and there was no strength in the empire to resist his
aggressions or to make him fear either defeat or reprisals. Even the
European coalitions which forced upon him successive treaties did not
prevent renewed attacks or heal the scars of the repeated devastations
of the lower and the upper Rhine country. The culmination of this
period of suffering was the terrible ravaging of the Palatinate, in
1688, when the fertile region about Heidelberg, Mannheim, Speyer, and
Worms was harried and burned and pillaged by the soldiers of Louis,
with the same brutality and more destructiveness than the wild Swedish
and mercenary armies of the Thirty Years' War had used.

A people with an experience such as that of the Germans in the
seventeenth century was thenceforth easily drawn away from home. One
generation of continuous warfare throughout all Germany, followed by
another generation of intermittent invasion from France, and closed by
a crisis of rapine and devastation, made hundreds of thousands of the
German people homeless, despairing, and eager for escape. It was this
situation of the people, combined with the religious condition before
described, that made Germany the best recruiting-ground for American
colonists to be found in Europe. Before the close of the seventeenth
century a stream of emigration set from Germany towards America which
furnished to Pennsylvania one-third of her pre-Revolutionary
inhabitants, and made a considerable part of the population of several
of the other colonies.

A second effect of the Thirty Years' War was the practical dissolution
of the empire and the loss by the emperor of all centralized control
over its policy. This was a cumulative result of the war rather than a
definite provision of the peace. The princes, nobles, and cities had so
frequently allied themselves with foreign states against the emperor
and against one another, their policy had been so constantly regulated
by their own interests alone, in entire disregard of those of the
nation at large, and the religious divisions had been settled on such a
sectional basis, that there was now no thought of derogating from their
independence for the sake of the central power of Germany. By Article
VIII. of the treaty of peace all German states were definitely
permitted to form independent alliances among themselves and with
foreign states, so long as these were not directed against either the
emperor or the empire. [Footnote: Lamprecht, Deutsche Geschtchte, V.,
Section 2, pp 765, 766.] As a matter of fact, the bond of union among
the states of Germany had become so weak as to be almost non-existent.
The emperor was the actual ruler of the Hapsburg dominions and the
nominal head of the empire; but Germany was a geographical rather than
a national expression, and its head could play no part as a national
ruler outside of his immediate hereditary dominions. Germany had many
interests in America. Martin Behaim, Regiomontanus, and other German
scientists contributed largely to the development of the science of
navigation during the period of discovery; Waldseemuller suggested the
name that has been universally accepted for the New World; the numerous
printing-presses of Germany did much to make known to Europe the
history of the exploration and early conquests and the wonders of the
Indies; under Charles V. the empire was brought closely into connection
with Spain, the greatest colonizing power of the seventeenth century;
her Fuggers, Welsers, and other capitalists provided much of the means
for the early Spanish voyages, and for a time held extensive grants in
Venezuela under the Spanish crown; and her teeming emigrants furnished
a large part of the colonial population. Yet Germany as a nation has,
of all the nations of Europe, exercised the least influence on the
fortunes of America. Neither the emperor nor any German prince has ever
exercised any direct or indirect power over any American territory.
Many causes may have contributed to this failure, but the most
effective was doubtless the Thirty Years' War. The religious disunion,
the material impoverishment, and the political insignificance which
this war caused, during the most important colonizing century, excluded
Germany as a nation from a role among the European powers which have
held control over parts of the New World.




CHAPTER XI

THE ENGLISH CHURCH AND THE CATHOLICS

(1534-1660)


England passed through the crisis of the Reformation without a civil
war, yet no country of Europe found greater difficulty in coming to a
religious equilibrium after that change. Though actual rebellion was
nipped in the bud wherever it appeared, as in the Pilgrimage of Grace
of 1536 and in the Rising of the North of 1569, yet between those
years, and long after the second rising, religious passions were
embittered to the very verge of outbreak. In the early period of the
Reformation changes were rapid and violent, and during more than a
century and a half after Protestantism was established hostile
legislation imposed heavy burdens upon all those who differed from the
dominant party in religious faith.

When England became a colonizing country at the opening of the
seventeenth century, the effect of the religious changes up to that
time had been to produce four well-marked religious parties among her
people--Churchmen, Catholics, Puritans, and Independents. First in
order came the adherents of the established church, a church which was
in a very real sense the creation of Queen Elizabeth and of her times--
for all that had gone before was unstable and tentative, and might
readily have been altered by a ruler of different character or policy.
When Elizabeth ascended the throne in 1558 the great body of the people
of England, from a religious point of view, was still a fluid mass, a
sea accustomed to be drawn, like the tide, by the planet that ruled the
sky, whether an Erastian Henry VIII., a Catholic Mary, or a Protestant
Protector Somerset.

Elizabeth declared at her accession that she would not allow her people
to swerve to the right hand or the left from the religion established
by law; and in the main she succeeded in carrying out this policy. The
prayer-book, the articles of religion, the supremacy of the queen, the
uniformity of service, the practices and doctrines of the official
English church during the long reign of Elizabeth, meant something very
definite and made the established church an objective reality. Of
course she learned, as other sovereigns have learned, that even the
will of a king may break against the rock of religious conviction, and
large numbers of the people of England during her reign remained, or
became, dissatisfied with the established church.

Nevertheless, when Elizabeth died Anglicanism was the national church
in a sense in which it had not been before, and in exactly the same
sense as that in which the Roman Catholic church was the church of
Spain. A generation had grown up which had seen no other religious
system in authority, whose beliefs and duties were taught them by its
clergy, and whose sentiments and devotion naturally gathered around it
as their object. This religious system, therefore, was strongly
intrenched: it had all the authoritativeness of law, all the sanction
of patriotic feeling in a period of intense patriotism, and the support
of much sound learning; besides, the church was fast becoming hallowed
by tradition and beautified to the imagination by sentiment. Yet for
various reasons the Anglican church failed to obtain the allegiance of
the whole English nation.

The second of the four great religious classes, the Catholics, held
allegiance to a still older and more imposing organization. However
clear the argument of English churchmen that the Anglican body was the
church founded by the apostles and enduring continuously in England
through all the intervening centuries, the "old church" was still to
many the church of which the pope was the earthly head. From the time
that Henry VIII. attacked the supremacy of the pope and many of the
characteristic doctrines and practices of the mediaeval church, a party
separate from the national church came into being, which clung
faithfully to that system.

The existence of the English Roman Catholics as a separate body from
the established English church may be considered to date from the
resignation of Sir Thomas More from the chancellorship in 1532. During
the remainder of Henry's reign their position was equivocal and
dangerous, a number of conspicuous Catholics accepting martyrdom under
the laws against treason, when brought to the test of the acceptance or
rejection of the king's claim to the headship of the English church.
Under the enlightened rule of Somerset they were not persecuted, but
under his successor, and under the personal rule of Edward VI., they
fared much worse. [Footnote: Pollard, England Under Protector Somerset,
110-120, 258-264, 322] The time of consolation came under Queen Mary,
when for a space of five years (1553-1558) the English church and
English Catholicism again became identical.

Elizabeth on her accession had no antagonism to the Roman Catholics as
such. Neither in doctrine nor in ceremonial was there any essential
breach between Elizabeth and the Catholic church; and for a moment the
world watched to see what her decision would be. [Footnote: Maitland,
"Defender of the Faith" (Eng Hist Review, XV.,120).] Yet the nature of
her position dictated to her a return to the ecclesiastical position of
her father, and an acquiescence in the main results of the Protestant
development under Edward VI. She accepted the requirements of the
policy readily enough, and by the Acts of Supremacy and Uniformity of
1559 [Footnote: I Eliz., chaps, i., ii. ] the English Catholics again
became a proscribed body, living in disobedience to the law, subject to
severe pains and penalties for any speech or action against the
established church, and even for the negative offence of absence from
its religious services.

The disabilities of the Catholics according to the laws passed at the
opening of the reign of Elizabeth were as follows: 1. No Catholic could
hold any office or employment under the crown, or any ecclesiastical
office in England, or receive any university degree: for all such
persons were required to take an oath renouncing the authority of the
pope, and acknowledging the headship of the queen in ecclesiastical
matters. [Footnote: Ibid., chap, ii., sub-section 19-25.] 2. No
Catholic could attend mass: the service of the prayer-book being
required at all meetings for worship in England. [Footnote: Ibid.,
chap, ii., sub-section 3-8.] 3. No Catholic could remain away from the
regular services of the established church: as the law required that
"all and every person and persons inhabiting within the realm or any
other the queen's majesty's dominions shall diligently and faithfully,
having no lawful or reasonable excuse to be absent, endeavor themselves
to resort to their parish church or chapel accustomed ... upon every
Sunday and other days ordained and used to be kept as holy days, and
then and there to abide orderly and soberly during the time of the
common prayer, preachings, or other service of God there to be used and
ministered." [Footnote: I Eliz., chap, ii., Section 14.] 4. No Catholic
could speak, write, or circulate any arguments or appeals in favor of
the ecclesiastical claims of the Catholic church or in derogation of
the royal supremacy or of the prayer-book.

The penalties for violation of these laws varied from a fine of one
shilling for absence from church on a Sunday or holy day to the
terrible customary punishment for treason in the case of repeated
conviction for supporting the claims of the pope. These fundamental
disabilities remained in existence during the whole of the sixteenth
and seventeenth centuries. They were added to from time to time as the
religious conflict in England, and in Europe at large, became more
embittered; although, on the other hand, there were occasional periods
when the exigencies of policy or the sympathies of the sovereign
temporarily suspended their enforcement. They remained the fundamental
law long after the Act of Toleration of 1689 made easy the burdens of
other Nonconformists, and until the gradual progress of enlightenment
in the eighteenth century led to a willing neglect to enforce them; and
they disappeared only in 1829.

The tendency during the reign of Elizabeth was constantly towards an
increase in the severity of the laws against "popish recusants," as
those who refused to conform to the established church were called, and
to greater rigor in their application. At four successive periods
during that reign additions were made to the disabilities and
sufferings imposed by law upon Roman Catholics.

1. An act of 1563 extended the lines of restriction so that the oath of
supremacy must be taken by a much greater number of officials--by all
school-masters, lawyers, and petty officers of court, and by all
members of the House of Commons; and so that the first refusal of any
person to take it, as well as the first occasion on which any one
should in writing or speech support the claims of the pope, should be
punished by confiscation and outlawry, the second offence by the
penalties of treason. [Footnote: Eliz., chap. i.] 2. The difficulties
of the Catholics were increased by the coming, in 1568, of Mary Queen
of Scots to England, where she became a permanent centre of Catholic
disaffection and hopes; by the Rebellion of the North in 1569; and by
the papal bull of deposition of the queen in 1570. The laws at once
reflected the anger and alarm of Parliament and ministers, and their
care "for the surety and preservation of the queen's most royal person,
in whom consisteth all the happiness and comfort of the whole state and
subjects of the realm." [Footnote: 13 Eliz., chap, i., Section I.] From
1571 to 1575 four new treason laws, [Footnote: Ibid., chaps, i, ii.; 14
Eliz., chaps, i., ii.] directed against sympathizers with Mary and
bringers of bulls from Rome, recall the savage legislation of Henry
VIII. under somewhat similar circumstances.

3. A third series of additions to the anti-Catholic code was called out
by the efforts of the Jesuits, from 1579 onward, to reconquer the
heretical nations and especially England, for the church. Hence, in
1581, the mere attempt to convert any subject of the queen to Roman
Catholicism, as well as the acceptance of such reconciliation with the
church, was made treason; the saying or hearing of the mass was
forbidden under penalty of heavy fine and long imprisonment; recusants
who were absent from church a month at a time were fined 20 pounds a
month for the length of time for which they stayed away; [Footnote: 23
Eliz., chap. i.] and by a later law the crown was allowed, in case of
recusancy, instead of the fine, to seize two-thirds of the property of
the offender. [Footnote: Ibid., chap. ii.]

Certain offences which Catholics might be especially expected to
commit, such as "by setting or erecting any figure or by casting of
nativities or by calculations or by any prophesying, witchcraft,
conjuration, or other like unlawful means whatsoever, seek to know, and
shall set forth by express words, deeds, or writings how long her
majesty shall live, or who shall reign king or queen of this realm of
England after her highness's decease," were made punishable by death
and confiscation of goods. In 1585 all Jesuits and Catholic priests
trained abroad were banished on pain of death, and all English subjects
studying abroad in one of those Jesuit schools, which had already
become famous as the best schools in Christendom, were required to
return to England immediately and take the oath of supremacy or suffer
the penalties of treason.

4. Within the next few years came the execution of Mary, the war with
Spain, the defeat of the Armada, and the definite passing of the crisis
of Elizabeth's reign. Nevertheless, the year 1593 was marked by an "act
against popish recusants," which required all English Catholics to
remain within five miles of their homes, and provided for a still
closer search for Jesuits and priests. [Footnote: 35 Eliz., chap. ii.]

Thus an augmenting body of oppressive law, in addition to their
fundamental disabilities, burdened the English Catholics at the
accession of James I. in 1603. That event they may well have looked
forward to and welcomed with joy. James was the son of Mary of
Scotland, for whom many of them had made such deep personal sacrifices
and on whose account all had been made to suffer. He was known to be a
man of moderate spirit, easy good-nature, and philosophic breadth of
mind. Circumstances, by relieving England from the fear of invasion
from Spain, and by establishing the Protestant succession, might be
considered to have left the way open for the admission of a more
generous and tolerant treatment of the Catholic minority. The king
controlled the enforcement or the non-enforcement of the law; his word
could put the machinery of the courts, high and low, into motion for
purposes of persecution; or, on the other hand, could open the prison
doors to those already incarcerated, and restrain the indictment of
those amenable to the law. James might fairly be expected to have the
will, as he undoubtedly had the power, to treat the Catholics with
greater leniency.

On the other hand, parliamentary and popular antagonism to the Roman
Catholics had to be contended with. Notwithstanding the legal supremacy
and complete predominance of the Anglican church, there was still a
wide-spread fear of the "usurped power and jurisdiction of the bishop
of Rome"; and much patriotic hatred of the Catholic enemies of England
and of their sympathizers within the realm. This national sentiment was
strongly reinforced by the fanatical Puritan fervor of opposition to
"the devilish positions and doctrines whereon popery is built and
taught." The Gunpowder Plot of 1605, in which Catesby, Guy Fawkes, and
other Catholic conspirators showed themselves ready to sacrifice the
king, his family, his ministers, and members of Parliament, filled
James for a while with fears for his own safety. If James, therefore,
should favor the Catholics he must do so in opposition to the
overwhelming public opinion of the people of England and to his own
timidity. What would be his policy? Would the persecuted minority be
taken under the protection of the crown? Or would their position remain
as it had been for half a century, or even be made worse?

Upon the answer to this question depended the happiness or unhappiness
of the Catholics in England and the likelihood or unlikelihood that
many of them would emigrate. Should their position become intolerable,
those who could would either take refuge in one of the Catholic states
of the continent or find an asylum in those boundless lands claimed by
England across the sea. The minds of men through all Europe were
turning towards America, not only as a sphere for trade and a base for
the fighting out of Old-World quarrels, [Footnote: Zuniga to the king
of Spain, December 24, 1606, and September 22,1607, in Brown, Genesis
of the United States, I., 88-90, 116-118.] but as a place of settlement
for men who could not conform to their Old-World religious
surroundings.

Before the reign of James was over Sir George Calvert obtained a
charter for Avalon, in Newfoundland, the ambiguity of whose terms made
it possible to take Catholic priests and settlers there; and in 1632 he
received in exchange for this a charter for Maryland, under which
Catholics held all official positions and Jesuit missionaries carried
on their work. The British island of Montserrat, in the West Indies,
appears to have been settled in 1634 by Catholic refugees from
Virginia; [Footnote: Eggleston, Beginners of a Nation, 261, n. 9.] and
there were other floating proposals to colonize English and Irish
Catholics in America. [Footnote: Cal. of State Pap., 1628, p. 95.] It
was evidently quite within the bounds of possibility that Catholic
colonies should be established in those "other your highness's
dominions," from which the House of Commons in 1623 especially
petitioned that Romanists should be excluded. [Footnote: Rushworth,
Historical Collections, I., 141.]

As a matter of fact, the policy of James and of his son and successor
Charles towards the Catholics had little consistency, and shows an
alternation of leniency and increased severity, reflecting the varying
inclinations of the king and the changing exigencies of external and
internal politics. During the first two years of his reign James
lightened their burdens, in accordance with the promises of his first
speech in Parliament, "so much as time, occasion, or law should
permit." [Footnote: Prothero, Statutes and Constitutional Documents,
284.] The Gunpowder Plot then thoroughly frightened and angered the
king and justified the House of Commons in its protests against
leniency to the Catholics. In 1606 two long detailed statutes
[Footnote: 3 and 4 James I., chaps. iv., v.] were enacted, carrying
much further in principle the persecuting provisions of the law under
Elizabeth, increasing the burdens upon the conscience, the purse, and
the liberty of Catholics, and specifying the most minute arrangements
for the enforcement of the law and the discovery of those who were
secretly Romanists.

Before many years a change came, due principally to the interest of
James in the scheme of obtaining a Spanish bride for his son, and to
his increasing subserviency to Gondomar, the shrewd Spanish minister.
The king of Spain would not listen to any negotiations for the hand of
his sister, unless the persecution of his co-religionists in England
was stopped; and James, in order to carry out his foreign policy,
blinded by his admiration for the Spaniard, and always prone to follow
the line of least resistance, promised what he certainly could not
perform, the parliamentary repeal of the anti-Catholic laws.

Nevertheless, he performed what he could, and ordered the suspension of
their enforcement. In 1622 the lord keeper of the privy seal wrote to
the judges that "it is his majesty's pleasure that they make no
niceness or difficulty to extend the princely favor to all such as they
shall find prisoners in the jails of their circuits for any church
recusancy or refusing the oath of supremacy or dispensing of popish
books, or any other point of recusancy that shall concern religion only
and not matters of state." [Footnote: Rushworth, Historical
Collections, I., 63.] A vast number of Catholics were, in this year,
released on bail or freed completely from prosecution. When the Spanish
marriage negotiations failed, just before the close of the reign of
James, Parliament again petitioned the king to enforce the old penal
laws, at last with success; and a momentary wave of severity towards
the Catholics spread over England.

Spain was not the only Catholic country with which England was in
negotiation. The marriage of Charles with Henrietta Maria of France
followed close upon his accession to the throne. The conditions of the
marriage treaty called for greater leniency to the Catholics, and the
influence of the queen secured it, though not in the degree promised.
Yet on the whole the attitude of the crown and of the judges during the
period from 1625 to 1640 was favorable to the Catholics; and although
Laud was not plotting to hand over the English church to Rome, as was
the popular belief, he was too sympathetic with the spirit of Roman
Catholicism to put into force the savage laws against it which were
upon the statute-book.

In 1640 Laud fell, the hand of the king was removed from the helm, and
the domination of the Long Parliament and the protectorate for the next
twenty years meant the bitter persecution of the Catholics; while the
Restoration, in 1660, saw a partial toleration of them, preparatory to
the Declaration of Indulgence and the active efforts of James II. in
their favor twenty-five years later.

Through all this succession of alternately rigorous and lenient
applications of the harsh laws of the statute-book, as a matter of fact
few Catholics left England, and no American colony remained for any
considerable length of time a Catholic community. The reasons for this
result are not hard to find. In the first place, it may well be
questioned whether the position of the Catholics in England was ever so
bad as one would expect to find it from reading the laws and
parliamentary proceedings. In all Tudor and Stuart legislation there
was a wide chasm between the passage of the law and its enforcement;
the statute-book is loaded with laws that were never carried out, or
were put into force only to the most limited extent. The laws against
the Catholics certainly remained largely unenforced.

Secondly, the English Catholics were never without hope of an
amelioration of their state at home. The most natural time for a great
Catholic exodus was in the later years of the reign of James I. and the
early years of Charles I., when the foundations alike of Virginia and
New England were being laid, and when Maryland was offering a basis on
which either a Catholic or a Protestant community might presumably have
been built up; but this was just the period when the influence of the
crown was most consistently used in favor of the Catholics at home.
They might fairly hope that a better day was dawning for them, when the
powerful interposition of Spain and France was willingly accepted by
James and Charles in their favor. The special time when emigration
seemed most practicable was also the time when the occasion for it was
least.

Again, it is to be noted that no American colony ever reached the
position in which it could provide a positively secure refuge to
Catholics. Maryland wavered from toleration to Catholicism, then to
Anglicanism and to Puritanism, and then back to toleration; but never
at any time was it a Catholic settlement in the sense in which
Massachusetts belonged to the Puritans or Pennsylvania was the special
home of the Quakers. English Catholics, hesitating between emigration
and the further endurance of their ills at home, would feel no
irresistible attraction in the dubious toleration of any of the
colonies. [Footnote: Tyler, England in America, chaps, vii., viii.]

Lastly, it is to be noticed that the great proportion of the English
Catholics were not of the emigrating classes. Many of them were of the
nobility and gentry, and therefore not of the ordinary stuff of which
colonists were made. It is quite possible that the same conservative
tendencies which held them to the old church held them to their old
homes. If they had been as easily detached from their native soil as
the Puritans and Quakers, one cannot doubt that some great migration
comparable to that of those two bodies would have taken place.




CHAPTER XII

THE ENGLISH PURITANS AND THE SECTS (1550-1689)


The multitude of Englishmen other than Catholics, who, at the opening
of the seventeenth century, were dissatisfied with the church of
England as by law established, may be grouped under the general name of
Puritans; although as time passed on various newly organized religious
bodies formed themselves from among them, so that two more religious
classes, at least, have to be differentiated. The roots of Puritanism
are to be found in the characteristics of human temperament.
Conservatives and radicals will always exist; the Puritans were those
who carried or tried to carry the principles and ideas of the
Reformation to their logical and rigorous conclusion. Such men as
Latimer, Cranmer, and many of the theologians of the reign of Edward
VI., were already steadily approaching the fundamental position of the
Puritans, as their thought developed, long before the foreign influence
of the reign of Queen Mary became effective and the modified
Protestantism of Elizabeth was introduced.

If the government had kept its hands off, England would have divided
into two camps, that of the Catholics and that of a Puritanically
reformed church. The Anglican system was an artificial one, a
compromise established under the influence of the crown and kept in
power by royal determination till it eventually won the devotion, the
loyalty, or at least the deliberate acceptance of the great body of
moderate and conservative Englishmen. Catholics and Puritans were the
logical opposites, and not Catholics and Anglicans, nor yet Anglicans
and Puritans.

Yet in a more immediate sense Mary gave occasion to the rise of
Puritanism by driving into banishment many of the more devout
Protestants of her day. At Frankfort, Strasburg, Basel, Zurich, and
Geneva groups of these English exiles gathered, formed congregations
worshipping together; developed, apart from the restrictions of
government, the logical tendencies of their religious ideas; and in
many cases came under the powerful influence of continental reformers.
Especially at Frankfort [Footnote: Hinds, The England of Elizabeth, 12-
67.] and at Geneva was the religious life of these Protestant
communities at white heat; and controversies were then begun and
principles adopted which dominated all the later life of these
Englishmen, and were handed down to their successors in England and
America as party cries through more than a century. When the ordeal of
Mary's reign was over, the exiled for conscience' sake returned to
England, but they formed already a body divergent from the church as it
was then established.

During Elizabeth's reign three stages of the development of Puritanism
gave occasion for corresponding conflicts with the crown and for making
more clear the differences between Anglican and Puritan. During the
first decade of the reign, Puritanism meant a protest against certain
of the ceremonies and formulas and vestments required of clergymen by
the law. The sign of the cross on the child's forehead in baptism, the
celebration of saints' days, insistence on kneeling to receive the
communion, the use of church organs, the changing of robes during the
service, and even the wearing of a surplice or a square cap, were to
many earnest souls survivals of "popery" and temptations to
superstition. The clergy who held such beliefs tried by resolutions in
convocation to change the practices of the church: but notwithstanding
the large votes in their favor they were still in the minority and were
defeated. [Footnote: Strype, Annals, I., 500-505.]

Then individual ministers began to disregard the law, and either to
neglect the use of certain requirements of the prayer-book altogether
or to change the forms there laid down. The archbishop and the Court of
High Commission issued detailed instructions insisting on observance of
the authorized form of worship; [Footnote: Prothero, Statutes and
Constitutional Documents, 191-194.] but the ministers declared that
they owed obedience to God rather than to man, and either resigned
their pastorates or, encouraged by their congregations, continued to
disobey the law and the archiepiscopal injunctions. It was at this time
and in this connection that the word "Puritan" came into use, as a term
of reproach for those who insisted on an ultra-pure ritual, purged from
all traces of the old religion. "Puritan" was used as "Pharisee" might
have been. [Footnote: Camden, Annals, year 1568.]

From 1570 onward Puritanism entered upon a second stage, in the form of
a contest for changes in the organization of the established church. In
the main the same men who were dissatisfied with the liturgy of the
church began to oppose the system of its government by bishops and
archbishops. [Footnote: Letter from Sampson, formerly dean of Christ
Church, to Lord Burleigh, March 8, 1574, in Strype, Annals, III., 373.]
The "Admonition to Parliament" of 1572 declares that "as the names of
archbishops, archdeacons, lord bishops, chancellors, etc., are drawn
out of the pope's shop, together with their offices, so the government
which they use ... is anti-Christian and devilish and contrary to the
Scriptures. And as safely may we, by the warrant of God's words,
subscribe to allow the dominion of the pope universally to rule over
the word of God as an archbishop over a whole province or a lord bishop
over a diocese which containeth many shires and parishes. For the
dominion that they exercise ... is unlawful and expressly forbidden by
the word of God." [Footnote: Prothero, Statutes and Constitutional
Documents, 199.]

The greater number of those who attacked the episcopal organization of
the church advocated the system of Presbyterianism which had been
extensively adopted on the Continent and recently introduced into
Scotland by the Book of Discipline. November 20, 1572, was erected at
Wandsworth, in Surrey, the first presbytery in England; [Footnote:
Bancroft, Dangerous Positions, chap, i., quoted in Prothero, Statutes
and Constitutional Documents, 247.] from this time forward presbyteries
were established here and there by groups of neighboring parishes. Some
ten or fifteen years later the larger group, known as the "classis,"
was introduced; provincial and national "synods" were contemplated by
many of the Puritan clergy; and the English church bade fair to be
reorganized on Presbyterian lines, without the authority of the law.

This action met the stern opposition of the queen and the Court of High
Commission. In 1583 Elizabeth appointed Whitgift archbishop of
Canterbury, and under him the law was enforced with rigor. Individual
clergymen were deposed or forced to conform; the devotional practices
called "exercises," on which Puritanism throve, were forbidden; and
although the contest continued, the introduction of Presbyterianism was
held in check.

The latter years of Elizabeth's reign saw Puritanism within the church
taking on a new activity, by turning from questions of ceremony and
church government to questions of morals. The Puritans always stood for
greater earnestness and for the abolition of abuses in the church, but
as time passed on they brought into greater prominence the ascetic
ideal of life; the strict keeping of the Sabbath borrowed from the
Jewish ritual became customary; [Footnote: Eggleston, Beginners of a
Nation, 123-132.] prevailing immoralities and extravagances were more
bitterly reprobated in books, sermons, and parliamentary statutes; and
Puritanism took on that unlovely aspect of exaggerated austerity which
characterized its most conspicuous manifestations in the seventeenth
century.

The great body of men of Puritan tendencies, both clergymen and laymen,
were deeply interested in reforming the church of England in liturgy,
in organization, and in practices; but they had no wish or intention to
break it up, to divide it into different bodies, or to withdraw
individually from its membership. They were as completely dominated by
the ideal of a single united national church, one in doctrine,
organization, and form of worship, as was the queen herself.
Nevertheless, a group of men arose among them, under the general name
of Independents, to whom the very idea of a national church seemed
idolatrous; who found in the Scriptures, or were driven by the logic of
their position, to one plan of church government only--the absolute
independence of each congregation of Christian believers. They looked
back to the little groups of chosen believers in Syria and Asia Minor,
the shadowy outlines of whose organization are found in the New
Testament; their imagination gave definite shape and their reverence
for the Scriptures gave divine authority to these as examples.
According to the analogy of biblical times, they looked upon themselves
as a remnant of saints, sacred and set apart from a wicked and
persecuting world.

Some of these extreme Puritans were under the influence of Robert
Browne, a zealous advocate, whose activity lay principally between 1581
and 1586. Others came under the somewhat more systematic teachings of
Barrow and Greenwood. Thus it became a fundamental principle of several
thousand persons, between 1580 and 1600, to separate themselves from
the established church. They are, therefore, known as "Separatists,"
though they were more commonly called at that time, as a term of
reproach, by the names of their leaders, "Brownists" or "Barrowists."
They met in "conventicles," and even strove to form more permanent
congregations by gathering in secret places, or sometimes openly, in
defiance of the authorities. A churchman of the time says that they
teach "that the worship of the English church is flat idolatry; that we
admit into our church persons unsanctified; that our preachers have no
lawful calling; that our government is ungodly; that no bishop or
preacher preacheth Christ sincerely and truly; that the people of every
parish ought to choose their bishop, and that every elder, though he be
no doctor nor pastor, is a bishop." [Footnote: Paule, Life of Whitgift
(1612), 43, quoted in Prothero, Statutes and Constitutional Documents,
223.]

In times when church and state were one, such teaching could not be
endured. If the Puritans were scourged with whips the Separatists were
lashed with scorpions. Their teachers were silenced and imprisoned, and
Barrow and Greenwood were, in 1587, hanged at Tyburn. Their
congregations were broken up and attendants at their conventicles were
fined, deprived of their property, and thrown into prison, where they
died by the score. Before Elizabeth's reign was over, the Separatists
had gone into exile or become but a persecuted remnant, so far, at
least, as outward manifestation extended; though one can scarcely doubt
that among Puritans generally, and even, perhaps, among those who still
adhered to the established church, were many who shared their
convictions. It is to be remembered that the Independents and all the
new sects which were formed in England later in the seventeenth
century, as well as the Puritans of New England, organized themselves
on the basis of independent congregations of Christian believers.

The close of the sixteenth century saw the contrast between the
Anglican churchman on the one hand and the Puritan and Separatist on
the other becoming more harsh, their incompatibility more evident.
Fifty years earlier episcopacy and ceremonialism seemed to most
Anglicans comparatively unimportant in themselves. They rather blamed
the Puritans for making a difficulty about matters indifferent, and for
opposing the civil authority in things pertaining to conscience; but
did not quarrel with them on religious questions. But a generation of
disputes, the development of fundamental principles, the need for
justification of a position already taken, drove both parties into a
more dogmatic attitude. The high-church party in the established church
now began to assert the divine appointment of the episcopal office, to
lay stress on the doctrine of the apostolic succession, and gradually
to reintroduce much symbolic ceremonial.

The Puritans, on the other hand, were more than ever convinced that the
system they advanced was based upon divine authority; and that the
church as it stood was founded upon human regulation only and must be
forced, if it could not be persuaded, to change its system. Still
greater clearness was given to this division of parties by the
theological contest that came into existence between 1600 and 1620. The
Puritans were almost completely Calvinist, and they claimed that the
established church itself had always been so. On the other hand, the
Anglican leaders of the early seventeenth century were Arminian, and
this form of theological doctrine was asserted by all those who
defended the existing organization and ceremonial practices of the
church. [Footnote: Makower, Constitutional History of the Church of
England, 75.] Thus the breach between the Puritan and the churchman was
now so wide that James I., indolent and arrogant for all his toleration
and learning, did nothing--perhaps could do nothing--towards its
closing. He said of the Puritans, at the Conference at Hampton Court in
1604: "I shall make them conform themselves or I will harry them out of
this land, or else do worse." [Footnote: Gardiner, Hist, of England,
I., 157.] He disappointed and angered them, drove them into opposition
to his civil rule as well as to his church policy, and strengthened
their number and their position by his treatment of Parliament, whose
interests and theirs had come to be inseparable.

All the "antagonisms, religious and political," of the reign of James
were intensified in that of Charles I. The new king was more autocratic
and more unsympathetic with his subjects; Parliament was more self-
assertive and more determined to impose its wishes upon king and
ministers; the authorities of the established church were more
intolerant towards the Puritans and milder towards the Catholics. The
Puritans, on the other hand, were more convinced that the Anglican
church was retrograding towards Catholicism, and more determined to
destroy episcopacy if they should ever be able to do so.

The freest opportunity of the established church to destroy Puritanism
came during the period of the personal government of Charles, from 1629
to 1640, when Parliament had no meetings, and when the Court of Star
Chamber, the High Commission, and the Privy Council were the all-
powerful instruments of an administration sympathetic with the high-
church party. The oppressions of the Puritans were now at their height,
and the prospect of ever obtaining freedom to worship as they chose
seemed the darkest. With the most prominent liberal and Puritan leaders
imprisoned for their political opinions, like Sir John Eliot, or lying
in prison, crushed under enormous fines, like Prynne; with the courts
subservient to the royal will; with court preachers declaring the duty
of passive obedience to the government; with Laud guiding the policy of
the king in all ecclesiastical matters,--the state of the Puritans
might well seem hopeless, and they might well look towards some distant
land as a place for the establishment of a purified national church.

Archbishop Laud typified and embodied the spirit of the dominant
church, and in addition he had unwearied energy, industry, and
determination. Sincere, practical, and brave, but narrow-minded and
unsympathetic, he set about the work of reducing the church of England
to absolute uniformity in accordance with the law as he interpreted it.
The Nonconformists had no rest; Puritan clergymen must conform; Puritan
laymen must suffer under the power of the church, which, dominated by
its bishops and wedded to its idols, was becoming steadily more
powerful and all-inclusive. The reign of Charles was not marked by the
passage of harsher laws against the Puritans, but it was distinguished
from all periods that preceded or followed it by the continuous,
steady, and thorough-going application of those already in existence.

It was under this regime that the great Puritan migration to America
took place. The Puritans represented a class of society which was much
more ready to emigrate than the Catholics. As early as 1597 some
imprisoned Brownists sent a petition to the Privy Council asking that
they might be allowed to settle in America; and four men of the same
persuasion even went on a voyage to examine the land. [Footnote:
Eggleston, Beginners of a Nation, 167.] In 1608 many Puritans seem to
have prepared to emigrate to Virginia, when by Archbishop Bancroft's
influence they were forbidden by the king to go, except with his
express permission in each individual case. [Footnote: Stith, Hist, of
Virginia, book II., year 1608.]

The Separatists early became wanderers on the face of the earth, a now
famous group of them leaving their English homes for Amsterdam,
migrating thence to Leyden, and then, after hesitating between a Dutch
and an English colony and between North and South America, a portion
settling themselves on Plymouth Harbor. [Footnote: Griffis, Pilgrims in
Their Three Homes.] In all the history of early colonization there have
been few such occasions as that of the year 1638, when fourteen ships
bound for New England lay in the Thames at one time, and when three
thousand settlers reached Boston within the same year. [Footnote:
Authorities quoted in Eggleston, The Beginners of a Nation, 344] Almost
all the Englishmen who were ever to emigrate to New England left their
homes during the twelve years between 1628 and 1640. Unfavorable
economic conditions at home and the prospect of greater prosperity in
the colony doubtless had their influence; but of the more than twenty
thousand who passed from the old England to New England during that
time, it is fair to presume that by far the greater number were more or
less influenced by their Puritan opinions.

The most decisive proof of this motive for emigration is the slacking
of the tide of Puritan expatriation after 1640. When Parliament, after
eleven years of intermission, met in that year at Westminster in the
full appreciation of its power, one of its first actions was to order
the impeachment and arrest of Archbishop Laud. At last the Puritans had
their turn, and the assembling of Parliament found them no longer a
scattered, disorganized, diversified element in the English church and
nation; but, thanks to long persecution, a compact body, austere in
morals, dogmatic in religious belief, ready to make use of political
means for religious ends, and determined to impose their asceticism and
their orthodoxy on the English people so far as they might be able.
[Footnote: Eggleston, Beginners of a Nation, 133.]

A majority of Parliament, small but sufficient, were Puritans, as had
probably been true of every Parliament for many years, had they been
free to act. Their intentions showed themselves in a prompt inception
of reforms in the church, and the burdens of official ecclesiastical
oppression were rapidly transferred to the shoulders of those who had
previously bound the loads upon Puritan backs. In 1641 orders were
issued by the House of Commons for the demolition of all images,
altars, and crucifixes. [Footnote: Commons Journals, II., 279.] A
commission known as the "Committee of Scandalous Ministers" was
appointed, and proceeded to discipline the clergy and to harass the
universities. Demands for the harsher treatment of priests and Jesuits
were soon followed by plans for the diminution of the power of
archbishops and bishops of the established church. The Court of High
Commission was abolished July 5, 1641. [Footnote: 16 Chas. I., chap.
ii.] The archbishops and bishops were removed from the House of Lords
and the Privy Council by the act of February 13, 1642. [Footnote:
Ibid., chap, xxvii.]

The Solemn League and Covenant of September 25, 1643, pledged
Parliament and the leaders of the now dominant party to extirpate
"church government by archbishops, bishops, their chancellors and
commissaries, deans, deans and chapters, archdeacons, and all other
ecclesiastical officers depending on that hierarchy"; and to reform
religion in England "in doctrine, worship, discipline, and government,
according to the word of God and the example of the best reformed
churches." [Footnote: League and Covenant, Sub Section 1, 2.]

By this time the quarrel between Charles and Parliament had been put to
the arbitrament of the sword, and the distinction of Cavalier and
Roundhead to a certain extent superseded that between Anglican and
Puritan. In 1645 came the catastrophe of Naseby, then the long series
of futile negotiations ending in the execution of the king at Whitehall
in 1649. From the general confusion emerged the commonwealth, "without
any king or House of Lords," the church organized on Presbyterian
lines, the spirit of Puritanism dominating, although there was
toleration for every form of Christian belief, "provided this liberty
be not extended to popery or prelacy." [Footnote: Instrument of
Government, Section 37.] For full twenty years the Anglican church was
under a cloud, first Presbyterianism and then Independency being the
official form of the church of England. The ill-fortunes of the
royalist party in the civil war and under the commonwealth, and the
religious oppression imposed by the Puritans upon churchmen, now
combined to send to the colonies the very classes which had so recently
been the persecutors. From 1640 to 1660 Virginia, Maryland, and the
Carolinas received an influx of English churchmen escaping from
conditions at home as intolerable to them as, those which drove the
Pilgrims and Puritans to New England during the previous decades.

The commonwealth was not merely a triumph of Puritanism, it was a
birth-time of new religious sects. The excitement of a period of civil
war, the breaking down of old standards, the disappearance of old
authority, the opportunities offered by the quasi-democracy of the
commonwealth, the preoccupation of the seventeenth-century mind with
questions of religion, all combined to cause almost a complete
disintegration of religious organization. Here and there a man began to
preach religious truth and duty as they looked to him; he obtained
adherents, a congregation was organized, the tenets of this body
spread, and branches were formed; till shortly a new religious society
had come into existence, with its creed, organization, missionary
spirit, and more or less vigorous hope of converting all men and
absorbing all other religious organizations. An almost indefinite
number of such religious bodies arose during the middle years of the
seventeenth century--Millenarians or Fifth Monarchy Men, Baptists or
Anabaptists, Quakers, Ranters, Notionists, Familists, Perfectists, and
others. Most of them died out within the brief period which gave them
birth, but some survived to become great religious denominations,
extending into America as well as throughout England. [Footnote: Gooch,
English Democratic Ideas in the Seventeenth Century, chap. viii.]

Of these the Quakers are the most interesting in their relations to the
New World. The spirit from which they arose was closely similar to that
which gave birth to the Baptists of England, the Anabaptists,
Mennonites, Pietists, and Quietists of the Continent. Their movement
was an extreme revolt against the formalism, corporate character, and
externality of established religion. It contained a deep element of
mysticism. The Quakers declared all believers, irrespective of
learning, sex, or official appointment, to be priests. [Footnote: Fox,
Letters, No. 249.] They asserted the adequacy of the "inner light" to
guide every man in his faith and in his actions. They opposed all forms
and ceremonies, even many of those of ordinary courtesy and fashion,
such as removing the hat or conforming the garb to changing custom.

George Fox, the representative of these ideas, began his public
preaching in 1648, and his doctrines at once found wide acceptance. In
1652 there were said to be twenty-five Quaker preachers passing through
the country; by 1654 there were sixty, some of whom were women, who, by
the principles of their teachings, should preach as freely as men.
Their missionary journeys led them to Scotland and Ireland, and later
even to Holland and Germany and the far east of Europe. Organization
among the Quakers proceeded somewhat slowly. This was due partly to the
individualist character of their beliefs, partly to the lack of
constructive interest on the part of Fox and the other leaders during
the early period of their missionary work. Nevertheless, "meetings"
were gradually organized, took definite shape, and kept up regular
communication with one another, so that there came to be a net-work of
such bodies over the whole country. In 1659 it is estimated that there
were thirty thousand Quakers in England.

Notwithstanding the religious liberty guaranteed by the Instrument of
Government of 1653, the teachings and practices of the Quaker preachers
brought them into much turmoil. Their vituperation of the clergy, their
intrusion into church services and ceremonies, already reduced only too
frequently to confusion by the rapid changes of the time, their
objection to the payment of tithes, their refusal to take an oath,
their outspoken denunciation of all whose actions they disapproved, the
prominence of women in their propaganda, and, in early times,
suspicions that they were connected with political plots, could not but
subject them to ridicule, abuse, and actual persecution. They
habitually violated numerous laws on the statute-book, ranging from
those requiring good order to those forbidding what was construed as
blasphemy. They were, therefore, beaten and stoned by the mob; abused,
fined, and imprisoned by the magistrates; ridiculed and prosecuted by
the clergy; subjected to starvation, exposure, and other hardships by
sheriffs and jailers. [Footnote: Besse, Sufferings of the Quakers, I.,
chaps, iii., iv, xi., xviii., II, chap. i., etc.]

In 1660 Charles II. was recalled to the throne. This event was a
restoration of the church even more than a restoration of the monarchy.
The royal power could never again be what it had been before the civil
war, the execution of a king, and the establishment of a republic. But
the church, with the longevity and recuperative power of all religious
organizations, arose again to a life apparently as vigorous and
despotic as in the times of Laud. The year 1662 found four thousand two
hundred Quakers in the jails of England; [Footnote: Sewel, Hist. of the
Quakers, 346.] and the popular reaction against the austerity of the
Puritan regime subjected Quakers to much ill-treatment by the rabble.

Yet just at this juncture the dignity of the body was strengthened and
its power of self-assertion increased by the adherence to it of men of
higher education and social position. The Quakers of the commonwealth
period were almost all of the middle and lower-middle or trading
classes. Soon after the Restoration a number of men of good family and
some means threw in their fortunes with the persecuted sect. One of
them, Robert Barclay, reduced to order and system the scattered and
incoherent statements of its theology. In his Apology, published in
1675, he set forth a logical and consistent statement of beliefs,
couched in clear and graceful language and supported by calm reasoning
and example. [Footnote: Thomas, Hist. of the Society of Friends in
America, chap ii., 200, 201.] Of the same class was William Penn, an
educated, wealthy, polished, and genial English gentleman. Yet he was
also a serious-minded and devout Quaker preacher, missionary, and
writer, and as he saw and shared in the sufferings of the faithful he
might well despair of better conditions in England and think of a "Holy
Experiment" in America, where Quakers from 1675 onward were settling in
West New Jersey. [Footnote: Fiske, The Dutch and Quaker Colonies, II.,
99, 167; Andrews, Colonial Self-Government, chap. vii.]

Under Charles II. the attitude of the king was favorable to the
Quakers, while in the short reign of James II. they had the great
advantage of the personal friendship of the king for Penn. Yet no
matter what should be the favor of the king, or even their more
moderate treatment by the authorities of the established church,
Quakers could not hope for material comfort or ease of mind in
surroundings so alien to their ideals as England was in the last
decades of the seventeenth century. They, still more than the Puritans
in the time of Laud or the churchmen in the time of Cromwell, suffered
because of the incongruity of the ordinary law and custom with their
ideals. It was the realization of this incompatibility, along with the
attraction of a community under Quaker government, cheap and abundant
land, a promise of a growing population and lucrative business
opportunities that set flowing to Pennsylvania the tide of Quaker
emigration and created in a few years a great Quaker commonwealth in
America.

Besides Puritans, Anglicans, and Quakers, another great stream of
emigration poured into the central colonies of America--the
Presbyterian Scotch-Irish. To understand their coming, it is necessary
to return to the early years of the seventeenth century and to consider
the policy of James I. towards rebellious Ireland. At the opening of,
his reign James found in Ireland an opportunity to plant a colony near
home. [Footnote: Walpole, Kingdom of Ireland, 130-135.] When Englishmen
and Scotchmen had been established in Ireland, the Irish sore would be
healed, and that restless Catholic community be transformed into an
outlying district of England. The "Plantation of Ulster" began in 1611.
The titles of the natives were ruthlessly forfeited, the six counties
of the province of Ulster were re-divided, and the land was re-granted
to proprietors who engaged to settle colonists from England and
Scotland upon it according to a fixed system.

This system was skilfully devised and rigidly carried out. It required
the new land-owners to establish freeholders, small tenants, laborers,
and artisans upon the soil in proportion to the amount of land they
received, allowing only a certain minimum number of the Irish natives
to be retained as laborers. The proprietors were largely merchants of
London and merchandising noblemen of the court; the tenants they
introduced were mostly from the towns and country districts of the
north of England and the lowlands of Scotland. Men of Puritan
tendencies showed the same readiness to emigrate to Ireland that they
showed soon afterwards as to New England, and as a result the settlers
of Ulster, during the first two decades of the seventeenth century,
were almost universally Presbyterians.

Under these new and somewhat anomalous conditions a population grew up
in the north of Ireland which was almost as distinct in race and
religious organization from the people of England and Scotland as it
was from the Catholic and Celtic population which it had displaced. Its
religion, without being proscribed, was not acknowledged, for
Anglicanism was the established church of Ireland, though it numbered
but few adherents. Ulster's industrial interests were, from the
beginning, subordinated to those of England, as completely as were
those of the natives. [Footnote: Cunningham, Growth of English Industry
and Commerce, II., 136.] As the century progressed the economic evils
under which the Scotch-Irish suffered became more pronounced. The
navigation acts were so interpreted as to exclude Ireland from all
their advantages and to cut her off from any direct trade with the
colonies. Tobacco-growing was forbidden, and the exportation of cattle
to England placed under prohibitory duties. The wool manufacture was
crushed by heavy export taxes, and the linen manufacture neglected or
discouraged. In 1642 and again in 1689 came war and new conquests of
the country, to add to its disorganization and chronic sufferings.
Kidnapping, enforced service in the colonies, and traffic in political
prisoners were indulged in by the government. Ireland, as a dwelling-
place for Catholics or Protestants, for Celts or Saxons, for natives or
English and Scotch settlers, was a country of ever-renewed distress.

To economic disabilities is to be added religious persecution of a mild
type, especially after 1689. All the laws that interfered with the
religious equality of the Presbyterians in England were extended to
Ireland; and they seemed more vexatious there because in Ulster the
Presbyterians were in the vast majority and the established church
almost unrepresented, except by tithe collectors and absentee
landlords. At the close of the seventeenth century there were more than
a million Ulster Presbyterians. But soon, as a result of this combined
economic and religious oppression, they began to migrate in a narrow
stream which by 1720 became a wide river. They formed the largest body
of emigrants that left Europe for the American colonies. Before the
eighteenth century was over the Presbyterian population of Ireland was
reduced by at least a half; [Footnote: Fiske, The Dutch and Quaker
Colonies in America, II., 354.] and the missing moiety was to be found
scattered along the whole line of the Appalachian mountain-chain, at
the backbone of the English colonies, extending eastward and westward
and forming a prolific and influential element of the American people.




CHAPTER XIII

THE POLITICAL SYSTEM OF ENGLAND (1500-1689)


An earlier chapter of this work has been devoted to the political
institutions of Spain, France, and the Netherlands, and each had its
share of influence on American history; but it is England from which
the American nation really sprang, of which it was for more than a
century and a half a dependency, and to whose traditions, institutions,
and government we must look back for the origins of our own. The oldest
political institution in England is the monarchy. Older than
Parliament, older than the law-courts, older than the division of the
country into shires, the monarchy dates back to the consolidation of
the petty Anglo-Saxon states in the ninth century--and these were
themselves kingdoms.

At no time in this long course of English history were the claims of
the monarchy more exorbitant than under James I. and Charles I., from
1603 to 1642, just when the tide of immigration began to flow towards
America, and when the governments of the colonies were being
established. "What God hath joined, then, let no man separate. I am the
husband and all the whole isle is my lawful wife. I am the head and it
is my body. I am the shepherd and it is my flock. . . ." [Footnote:
Prothero, Select Statutes, 283.] So King James wove metaphors, when he
addressed Parliament at its opening in 1604. When disputes had arisen
in 1610 he declared: "The state of monarchy is the supremest thing upon
earth, for kings are not only God's lieutenants upon earth and sit upon
God's throne, but even by God himself they are called gods. ... As to
dispute what God may do is blasphemy, ... so is it sedition in subjects
to dispute what a king may do in the height of his power." "Encroach
not upon the prerogative of the crown; if there falls out a question
that concerns my prerogative or mystery of state, deal not with it till
you consult with the king or his council, or both, for they are
transcendent matters." [Footnote: Ibid., 293, 294.]

This absolute prerogative of the king was attributed to him by others,
as well as claimed by himself. Dr. Cowell, professor of civil law at
Cambridge, declared that the king "is above the law by his absolute
power"; [Footnote: Cowell, Interpreter, under word "king."] and Sir
Walter Raleigh wrote that attempts to bind the king by law justified
his breach of it, "his charters and other instruments being no other
than the surviving witnesses of unconstrained will." [Footnote:
Raleigh, Prerogative of Parliament, Preface.] But this definition of
the prerogative of the king was an exaggerated description of his real
position in the English system of government, and was either academic
or argumentative. As properly used, absolute monarchy merely meant an
all-powerful not an autocratic government; government was supreme, but
the king was not necessarily supreme in the government. As government
had been developed in England, in the course of time it had grown up
around the monarchy as its centre and found in it its embodiment.

In Anglo-Saxon England government was crude and embryonic, but even
then the king held a general oversight over the exercise of its few
functions. In the later Middle Ages, when government was somewhat more
highly developed, its more numerous functions, in so far as they were
not performed by feudal lords or church officials, were fulfilled by
the king. It was by the monarchy that the law-courts were formed and
commissioned, that Parliament was summoned and given the opportunity
for self-development, that the system of taxation and of military life
was organized. The great advance in the organization and effectiveness
of government which marked the reigns of the Tudor rulers consisted in
the elaboration and increased activity of the administrative or royal
element in the government.

The royal prerogative might, therefore, be conceived of as the function
of keeping the machine of government running. The king was the director
and controller of an aggregate of governmental powers. All officials
were commissioned in his name, and those of higher rank were actually
selected and appointed by him. All foreign intercourse was carried on
in his name, and in the main directed by him; Parliament was called,
prorogued, and adjourned at his will, and he kept at least a negative
control over its actions. All justice, was exercised in his name, and
his interests and known wishes sometimes influenced decisions. All
charters, whether to cities, to guilds, to possessors of mercantile
monopolies, or to commercial and colonizing companies, were issued
under his name and seal, and the powers granted in them could not be in
opposition to his will. [Footnote: Smith, The Commonwealth of England,
book I., chap, ix., book II., chap. iv.]

The powers of the king were, therefore, very real, even if the
philosophic contentions of James and other theorists be disregarded;
but they were powers restricted in every direction by actual
conditions, and exercised through ministers whose familiarity with
precedent, whose control over the details of administration, whose
dignified offices, and whose personal weight of judgment and character
made them, though nominally servants of the king, a real power in the
government.

Much of the royal power was exercised through the three great law-
courts, King's Bench, Exchequer, and Common Pleas; through the courts
of equity, held by the chancellor, the master of the rolls, and the
master of requests; through the half-administrative, half-judicial
bodies, the council of the north and the council of the marches of
Wales, and through the circuit courts of assize. Much was exercised
through higher and lower administrative officers, through the
Exchequer, and through lower offices such as the wardrobe and the
admiralty.

But the real centre of gravity of the executive powers of the
government at this time is to be found in the Council or Privy Council,
two terms which are used indiscriminately. [Footnote: Dicey, The Privy
Council, 80] This body was made up of seventeen or eighteen members,
including all the great ministers of state, the lord chancellor, or, as
he was sometimes called, lord keeper of the great seal, the high
treasurer, the two secretaries, the great master and the comptroller of
the household, the chamberlain and the great admiral, besides a certain
number chosen as members of the Privy Council without otherwise
occupying office. [Footnote: Acts of the Privy Council, 1594-1597]
There were usually from six to ten members of the council present, the
membership of some of the ministers being somewhat perfunctory.

As a body, however, its services were as far from perfunctory as can
well be conceived. Its sessions were held almost daily and its sphere
of activity was apparently coextensive with the life of England and of
all its dependencies. Scarcely an interest, public or private, escapes
its attention, whether it is the organization of a campaign in France
or the settlement of a family quarrel between father and son;
[Footnote: Acts of the Privy Council, 1591-1592, pp 160, 193, 256-258,
292, 327, 414, 476, etc.] whether it is "Sir John Norreis, knight, and
Thomas Diggs, esquire," or a Lord Morley, or the chief baron of the
Court of Exchequer, Lord Manwood, or some merchants or poor artisans or
an "Elice Gailer, of Berton, yeoman," that appear before the council at
its summons; whether it is engaged in formulating rules for articles
contraband of war, or trying to put an end to illicit coinage on the
borders of Wales; whether engaged in one or other of a hundred
different interests, the council is always active, intrusive, and high-
handed. [Footnote: Ibid, 231, 305, 314, 378, 449, 572.] It regulated
manufactures and trade, protected foreigners, disciplined recusants,
kept the oversight of customs and other officials, settled disputes
between colleges and their tenants, bishops, deans, and government
officers, instructed sheriffs and justices of the peace as to their
duty, made provision for the keeping up of military and naval forces,
and performed other duties so numerous and varied as to defy
enumeration or classification.

A special duty of the Privy Council was to keep up correspondence with
the officials of outlying districts under the dominion of the crown and
not within the systematic administration of sheriffs, assize courts,
justices of the peace, or other regular governance. These regions
included the marches of Wales and of Scotland, certain counties of
England, Ireland, and the Channel Islands, the last two of these having
been placed under the direct supervision of the Privy Council by
statute. [Footnote: Poynings's Act (1495), Dicey, The Privy Council,
90.] As colonies grew up they fell, naturally, under the special care
of the Privy Council. The duty of hearing appeals from colonial courts
became and is still a duty of the council; to the Privy Council were
referred colonial laws for approval or veto; and the successive bodies
formed for the oversight of the colonies, culminating in the Board of
Trade and Plantations of 1696, were either committees of the Privy
Council or boards acting under its control and reporting to it.

Although most of this control over the colonies was still far in the
future, the power exercised by the council over England's nearest
dependency, Ireland, may fairly be taken as anticipatory of it. Irish
matters during the later years of Queen Elizabeth and the early years
of James I. demanded much attention and time from the Privy Council,
notwithstanding the existence of an Irish Parliament, a lord deputy,
various provincial officials, and the whole framework of a subordinate
government in Ireland. All the variety of cases that came before the
council from England were duplicated from Ireland. In fact, Ireland was
treated much as if it were an English county, or better, perhaps, one
of those regions of England, like the marches of Wales, which had a
somewhat peculiar jurisdiction.

The most important form of oversight of Ireland exercised by the Privy
Council was that based upon "Poynings's Act" of 1495. Sir Edward
Poynings, a type of that class of vigorous officials of middle rank
which were such useful instruments of the Tudor government, was sent,
in 1494, to Ireland as lord deputy; the next year he called a
parliament at Drogheda and obtained its assent to a number of statutes
designed to introduce order into that disturbed country, and to make
real the power of English government by diminishing that of the
turbulent lords of the Pale. [Footnote: Morris, Hist. of Ireland, 1496-
1868, pp. 58-63.] As a means of reaching the latter object, the Irish
Parliament, which had long been under their control and which had
lately made some assertion of its right of independent action,
[Footnote: Irish Statutes, 37 Henry VI.] was to be curbed, and that by
its own ordinance.

It was therefore enacted that in the future no bill should be
introduced into the Irish Parliament unless its heads had first been
submitted to the English Privy Council and obtained the approval of
that body and of the king. [Footnote: Irish Statutes, 10 Henry VII.,
chap. iv.] Moreover, this approval must be given before Parliament met.
This reduced the Irish Parliament to a mere registering body for royal
enactments. In 1556 an explanatory act was passed [Footnote: Irish
Statutes, 3 and 4 Philip and Mary, chap. iv.] amending Poynings's Act
so far as to make it allowable for the Irish Parliament to pass any
bills which had received the approval of the crown and of the English
Privy Council at any time during its session. The regular practice of
Irish legislation under these acts was as follows: any member of either
house of the Irish Parliament might bring in heads of a bill, which, if
approved by both houses, were submitted to the viceroy, who referred
them to the Irish Privy Council; that body sent them, altered or
unaltered, to the king, who referred them to the English Privy Council;
this body then approved, rejected, or modified them; and they were
returned, through the viceroy, to the Irish Parliament in the form of a
bill, to be accepted or rejected as a whole, but not to be further
modified. [Footnote: Walpole, Kingdom of Ireland, 253, 254.]

By this cumbrous method only could the Irish Parliament legislate. It
was, moreover, subject not only to the English Privy Council, but to
the English Parliament. One of the clauses of Poynings's Act had
provided that all statutes which up to that time had been passed by the
English Parliament should bind Ireland also. [Footnote: Irish Statutes,
10 Henry VII., chap. xxii.] Many laws were subsequently passed by the
English Parliament for Ireland, thus ignoring the Irish Parliament; but
it was not till later than the period we are considering that a claim
of the superiority of the English Parliament was definitely made. In
the eighteenth century a member of the Irish Parliament published a
book called The Case of Ireland Being Bound by Acts of Parliament in
England Stated. This was formally condemned by the English Parliament
and ordered to be burned by the common hangman. [Footnote: Walpole,
Kingdom of Ireland, 252.] When still later the Irish House of Lords
protested against the reversal of one of its judgments, on appeal, by
the English House of Lords, the English Parliament, in 1720, passed an
act depriving the Irish House of Lords of any appellate jurisdiction,
and declaring that "the English Parliament had, hath, and of right
ought to have full power and authority to make laws and statutes of
sufficient force and validity to bind the people of Ireland" [Footnote:
6 George I., chap, v.]--a precedent of portentous applicability to the
American colonies when a similar question came up in regard to them a
half-century later. The power of Parliament over external dependencies
was destined to come into greater prominence in the future. The
question at issue at the beginning of the seventeenth century was the
extent of its power over England itself. Was it, like the Privy
Council, the law-courts, and other such bodies, merely a creation and
dependency of the crown? Or was it, although in form an assembly of
royal councillors, meeting only when the king summoned it and ceasing
to exist when he ordered its dissolution, a branch of the government
co-ordinate with or even in certain relations superior to him?

In the organization of Parliament there were several grave
deficiencies, if it were to be considered an independent body. It was a
composite assembly of two ill-related parts. The House of Lords, which
consisted at this time of some fifty members, [Footnote: D'Ewes,
Journals, 599] had an existence as a royal council quite apart from the
House of Commons, and there were still many evidences that it was the
original body and the House of Commons a later accretion. In 1601, when
Elizabeth appeared in the House of Lords to open her last Parliament,
the Commons, who were waiting in their own chamber, did not hear of her
presence promptly, and when they hastened to the Lords' chamber the
door was closed and they could not obtain admission, so they "returned
back again into their own House much discontented." [Footnote: Ibid,
620.] The Lords had various privileges and constitutional rights of
their own: as individuals, of trial by peers, of being represented by
proxies, of entering individual protests, of audience with the
sovereign, of certain advantages of procedure in the courts of common
law; as a body, of trying impeachments brought by the House of Commons,
and of acting as a final court of appeal for all lower courts whether
of law or equity. [Footnote: Pike, Constitutional History of the House
of Lords, chaps. ix., xi.-xiv.]

The House of Commons was composed of two knights or gentlemen elected
for each shire; and one or two representatives for each of nearly three
hundred cities and boroughs. The system of representation was crude and
antiquated. The knights of the shire were elected by the "forty-
shilling freeholders"--that is to say, by all who had a tenure
approaching ownership in lands whose annual rental value reached that
sum. This was an electorate that reached far down in the social scale,
but it was limited by the tendency of English land to remain in the
hands of large owners, and by the influence, legitimate and
illegitimate, of the gentry, the great county noble families, and the
crown. The knights of the shire, therefore, as a matter of fact, not
only belonged to, but were elected by and reflected the interests and
feelings of, the great body of rural gentry; while the yeomen exercised
little influence in Parliament, as the laboring classes certainly
exercised none at all.

There were vast differences in the system of election by the towns
which were represented in Parliament, varying all the way from
appointment by patrons, in some towns, down through divers grades of
extension of the franchise to an almost universal suffrage in a few.
Nevertheless, from the towns, as from the counties, it was
representatives of the upper and middle classes that sat in the
Commons. There was no approach to equality in the constituencies
represented in the House of Commons; members were elected often by
outside influence and always by a narrow constituency, and no control
was possessed by the electors over their representatives.

Yet these defects were more apparent than real. The special powers of
the House of Lords were becoming shadowy, and almost the only real
significance of the peerage was when it was united with the House of
Commons and made a part of the larger whole of Parliament. [Footnote:
36 and 37 Henry VIII., f. 60 (Dyer, Reports, pt. i, 327).]

In the House of Commons was the real source of power of Parliament.
Whatever the imperfections in the method of election, whatever the
irregularity of constituencies, whatever the crudity of the idea of
representation, the five hundred or more knights, country gentlemen,
lawyers, and merchants who made up the Commons at this time [Footnote:
Names of Members Returned to Serve in Parliament, pt. i., 442-448.]
were convinced that in some way they stood for the whole nation. When
Parliament had been once summoned and organized, it became a body with
three hundred years of precedent back of it; and in the days of the
Stuarts it confronted the king with claims to a very different position
and power from those he was inclined to concede to it. So far from
assimilating their position to that of the law-courts, Privy Council,
and other such bodies, at the very opening of the reign of James the
Commons declared "there is not the highest standing court in this land
that ought to enter into competency either for dignity or authority
with this high court of Parliament which with your Majesty's royal
assent gives laws to other courts, but from other courts receives
neither laws nor orders." [Footnote: Apology of the Commons, 1604;
Petyt, Jus Parliamentarium, 227-247.]

The course of time intensified this difference of opinion. "Set chairs
for the ambassadors," James cried, mockingly, when the deputies from
the House of Commons visited him with a petition during the dispute of
1621. To the king Parliament seemed to be making a claim to sovereignty
against which the only proper argument was a jest. Shortly afterwards
he wrote to the speaker of the House of Commons, "These are, therefore,
to command you to make known in our name unto the House that none
therein shall presume henceforth to meddle with anything concerning our
government or deep matters of state." He insisted that "these are unfit
things to be handled in Parliament except your king requires it of you.
"As to the privileges of Parliament James wrote, "We cannot allow
of the style calling it your ancient and undoubted right and
inheritance, but could rather have wished that ye had said that your
privileges were derived from the grace and permission of our ancestors
and us." [Footnote: Letter of the king to the House of Commons,
December 10,1621.]

The Commons, on the other hand, a week later, placed this protestation
on their minutes: "That the liberties, privileges, and jurisdictions of
Parliament are the ancient and undoubted birthright and inheritance of
the subjects of England, and that the arduous and urgent affairs
concerning the king, state, and defence of the realm, and of the church
of England and the maintenance and making of laws, and redress of
mischiefs and grievances which daily happen within this realm, are
proper subjects and matters of counsel and debate in Parliament; and
that in the handling and proceeding of those businesses every member of
the House of Parliament hath and of right ought to have freedom of
speech to propound, treat, reason, and bring to conclusion the same."
[Footnote: Rushworth, Historical Collections, I., 53.] It is true that
James sent for the Journal and tore this page from its records, but he
could not tear the belief in its statements from the hearts of a great
part of the people of England.

King and Parliament held diametrically opposite views of their relative
powers, and both appealed to the past in justification of their
opinions. But England's past was a long story, and its successive
chapters read very variously. James appealed to the immediate past to
justify his possession of the "inseparable rights and prerogatives
annexed to our imperial crown, whereof, not only in the times of other
our progenitors, but in the blessed reign of our late predecessor, that
renowned queen Elizabeth, we found our crown actually possessed."
[Footnote: King's proclamation on dissolving Parliament, January
6,1622.] The leaders of the House of Commons, on the other hand, were
looking back to a more remote past, the birth-time and period of
acknowledgment by the crown of the parliamentary privileges and English
liberties which now seemed to them endangered.

As a matter of fact, Parliament, like all other political institutions
in England, had grown up around the monarchy. Primarily, the Houses
were a body of advisers of the king, summoned by him to give their
counsel in matters in which he needed the advice of the various classes
of his subjects; and to give their consent to taxation, which would
require sacrifice on the part of the people. Once organized, however,
Parliament gathered into itself all the shadowy survivals of self-
government coming down from a still earlier period; it reflected the
local independence of the towns and counties which sent members to the
House of Commons, and the corporate rights of the church and individual
privileges of the nobility, which constituted its upper house; it
served as the instrument by which the nation at various times protected
itself against bad government; it embodied the fifteenth-century ideal
of a government conjointly by king and estates of the realm.

Moreover, Parliament gained by repeated use and acknowledgment an
established procedure and powers, well-understood rights, and
precedents frequently invoked. The four fundamental privileges of
members of Parliament were: (1) freedom of elections: (2) freedom from
arrest during the sessions; (3) freedom of speech in debate; (4)
freedom of access to the sovereign for their speaker, if not for all
individually. These were frequently acknowledged by the sovereign at
the opening of Parliament and enrolled upon its records, and still more
frequently asserted in the House. [Footnote: D'Ewes, Journals, 65, 66,
175, 236, 259, 411, 460, etc; Petyt, Jus Parliamentarium, 227-243,
quoted in Prothero, Select Statutes, 289; Commons Journals, I., 431,
etc.] The powers of Parliament were less clearly defined than its
privileges; but its control over taxation and legislation, its right to
impeach the king's ministers and to discuss all matters of interest to
the nation, were frequently asserted, and usually conceded. [Footnote:
Gneist, Hist. of the English Constitution, chaps. v., xxxii.] Thus
Parliament was much more than a royal council; it was a body with
claims to co-ordinate powers of government. How far, at any one time,
these privileges and powers were conceded, how far they were denied or
encroached upon by the crown, was largely dependent on circumstances.
These circumstances during Tudor times had been such as to put the
initiative and much of the actual power of government in the hands of
the king, and parliamentary powers were largely in abeyance. Parliament
during this time was a conservative body; the monarchy was the
innovating element of the state.

Circumstances changed with the closing years of the sixteenth century
and favored an increase of parliamentary participation in government.
With all her prestige the old queen herself had to feel it. [Footnote:
D'Ewes, Journals, 602.] With the accession of the half-foreign Stuarts,
with the cessation of danger of invasion from abroad, with the
increasing weight of exactions of an unwise and unpopular personal
government, with the growing interest of the seventeenth century in
matters of politics, and, above all, with the development of
Puritanism, individualistic and self-assertive in its very essence,
Parliament was sure to reassert all the powers which it had ever
possessed, and likely to seek to extend them. The king was now the
conservative element, while Parliament, if recent conditions be taken
as the standard, was the innovating party.

It was exactly at this period of contest and of unsettled balance of
powers that the early settlements were made in America. The colonists
represented almost without exception what might be called the
parliamentarian view. It was not the king, the--courtiers, the nobles,
the judges, the higher clergy, the official classes, and the fellows of
the universities that emigrated. Among these the royalist spirit was
strong, but they remained in England. It was rather from the middle and
lower classes, from those who were on poor terms with the king,
whatever their position in society, from the persecuted, the
dissatisfied, the restless, that the great body of colonists was drawn;
and among these classes the views upheld by the House of Commons were
wide-spread. The same thing was true of those companies which,
remaining in England, yet had so much influence over the destinies of
the American colonies. The most influential elements in the Virginia
Company, the Massachusetts Bay Company, and other similar bodies were
distinctly opposed to the high claims of the king. Yet unanimity did
not exist even among those who, left England; and strong as the
predilection was among the founders of America for self-government and
representative institutions, the Old-World differences of view were
transferred to the colonies and played a part in local struggles there.

Much of the disputation between James and the House of Commons
concerned the privileges of Parliament, and might be suspected of being
largely the natural jealousy of its own rights felt and asserted by an
ancient corporation. But Parliament was waging war for larger objects
than the rights of its own body; it felt itself to be defending in its
own privileges the personal rights of all Englishmen. In the contested
election case of 1604 a member declared that "the case of Sir John
Fortescue and Sir Francis Goodwin has become the case of the whole
kingdom." [Footnote: Commons Journals, I, 159, March 30, 1604] "The
rights and liberties of your subjects of England and the privileges of
this House," is a formula that appears frequently in the documents of
the time, and combines the two objects of the contest, in which the
latter were upheld largely because they supported and protected the
former.

These ancient rights of the people were less definite than either the
privileges or the powers of Parliament. They were, perhaps, attractive
and valued somewhat in proportion to their vagueness. They certainly
included right of freedom from arrest or imprisonment except on a
definite charge and by due process of law; they included exemption from
taxation except after consent of Parliament, [Footnote: Hakewell's
argument in the Bates case of 1610 (State Trials, ed 1779, XI);
Petition of Right of 1628] they included protection against violence
and injustice; they included the right of petition to the king against
any grievance, [Footnote: Coke's speech on Petition of Right
(Parliamentary History, VIII., 104). VOL 1--19] and in general a right
to have the laws enforced, yet to have nothing done to their
disadvantage which was not in the law. It was the spirit rather than
the letter of Magna Carta that was valued by the English people. As
time passed and under Charles I. the conflict between the parliamentary
and the royal claims became more intense, the upholders of the former
fell back more and more on the ancient rights and liberties of the
people, and relatively less is said of parliamentary privileges. In the
Petition of Right of 1629, Parliament appeals to the Great Charter, to
the Confirmation of the Charters, and to other early statements of
personal liberties. Pym declared that "the liberties of this House are
inferior to the liberties of this kingdom." When the civil war was
actually imminent, in December, 1641, the Grand Remonstrance was issued
as a statement of the contentions of the leaders in Parliament. In this
document "the people," "the liberties of subjects," "rights of the
nation," and other popular expressions are constantly used or implied.
[Footnote: Grand Remonstrance, SS 11, 19, 28, 40, 53, 57, 98, 130,
etc., in Rushworth, Historical Collections, IV., 438.]

Ultimately, as a result of the struggles of the later years of the
seventeenth century, the more important of such rights were formulated
in the Bill of Rights of 1689. Thus the heritage of civil freedom which
the people of England had traditionally enjoyed was neither taken from
them by the strong monarchy of the sixteenth century nor forgotten in
the struggle of Parliament for its own privileges in the seventeenth.
It was reasserted with constantly new insistence in England, and was
carried to America by the colonists as an acknowledged and valued
possession.




CHAPTER XIV

THE ENGLISH COUNTY AND ITS OFFICERS (1600-1650)


The ordinary Englishman in the seventeenth century had much more to do
with local than with national government. Only a few score men served
the king as ministers, councillors, or judges; only a few hundred
attended Parliament; while as lords lieutenant, sheriffs, justices of
the peace, constables, church-wardens, mayors, aldermen, and in other
capacities of local and limited but real power, many thousands must
have taken a part in public affairs. National government was remote
from the ordinary man; local government came close to him. The
political institutions which surrounded him on all sides, insensibly
controlling every action and forming the world to which his outward
life conformed, were familiar to him and affected his habits and ideas,
whether he remained at home or emigrated to the colonies, far more
directly than did the political institutions of the nation.

The oldest, most stable, and most important unit of local government
was the shire, or county. The conspicuous official and historic head of
the county was the sheriff. As Camden says, "Every year some one of the
gentlemen inhabitants is made ruler of the county wherein he dwelleth."
[Footnote: Camden, Britannia (ed. 1637), 160.] Though no longer
relatively so powerful as in the Middle Ages, his position was even yet
one of much dignity and importance. On occasions of public ceremony he
had an imposing personal retinue, carried a white rod of office, and
wore official robes. [Footnote: King, The Vale-Royall, 40; North,
Examen, quoted in Dict. Nat. Biog., XII., 121.] Richard Evelyn, when
sheriff, "had one hundred and sixteen servants in liverys, every one
liveryed in greene sattin doubliets; divers gentlemen and persons of
quality waited on him in the same garbe and habit." [Footnote: Evelyn,
Diary, 1634.] William Ffarrington, sheriff of Lancashire in 1636, kept
up the following household: a steward, a clerk of the kitchen, two
yeomen of the plate cupboard, a yeoman of the wine-cellar, two
attendants on the sheriff's chamber, an usher of the hall, two
chamberlains, four butlers and butler's assistants, eight cooks, five
scullions, a porter, a baker, a caterer, a slaughterman, a poulterer,
two watchmen for the horses, two men to attend the docket door each day
by turns, twenty men to attend upon the prisoners each day by turns--
altogether a household of fifty-six servants. [Footnote: The Shrievalty
of William Ffarrington, 17 (Chetham Society). This reference and a
number of those which follow I owe to the industry and good scholarship
of Mr. Charles Burrows, a young man of great promise, who, after
studying at the universities of Chicago and Pennsylvania, and beginning
the preparation of a thesis on the Subject of this chapter, went abroad
for further study and died in 1902.] With the need for such official
outlays, it is no wonder that a long series of statutes should have
provided that the sheriff should be one who had land in the county
"sufficient to answer king and people." [Footnote: 9 Ed. II., st. 2; 4
Ed. III., chap, ix.; 5 Ed. III., chaps, iv., xiii., xiv.] In fact, he
was usually a knight or a man of such rank as might be made a knight. A
list of the sheriffs of the county of Chester during the reigns of
James I. and Charles I. shows twenty-three knights and twenty-three
without title, but presumably of equal rank in society. [Footnote:
King, The Vale-Royall, 233.] Many of the best-known men of this period,
such as Sir Thomas Wentworth, Sir Ralph Verney, Sir William Selby, and
Sir Anthony Ashley Cooper, afterwards earl of Shaftesbury, acted at
various times as sheriffs of their respective counties. They were
direct successors of Chaucer's Franklyn, of whom we are told, "A
schirreeve had he been." With some exceptions, such as those cities
which had their own elective sheriffs, and those pairs of counties
which were conjoined under one sheriff, each shire had one sheriff,
appointed in the following manner: every year, on November 1, a special
meeting of the Privy Council was held at the exchequer, a number of the
higher government officials being especially required to be present;
here a list of three persons of distinction from each county, qualified
to fill the office of sheriff, was made up and submitted to the king,
who "pricked" one from each three; the men thus chosen were then bound
to seek letters-patent, and take their oaths as sheriffs for the
ensuing year in their respective counties. [Footnote: Fortescue, De
Laudibus Legum Angliae, chap. xxiv.] By law the same man could not be
appointed for two successive years. [Footnote: 14 Ed. III., chap, vii.,
etc.] This was probably a welcome restriction, as the appointees bore
somewhat unwillingly the burdens and expenditures of the office.
[Footnote: Hist. MSS. Commission, Report VII., App., 3-9, 25.] In 1630
we find Sir Francis Coke writing to ask Sir J. Coke "to keep my loving
neighbour and friend Edward Revell of Brookhill from being sheriff this
year";[Footnote: Ibid., Report XII., App. I., 414. ] and in 1663 Evelyn
enters in his diary, "To court to get Sir John Evelyn, of Godstone, off
from being sheriff of Surrey." [Footnote: November 6, 1663.] It is true
that the office brought with it many small fees. A long list of
customary payments for the issue of various writs and the performance
of various services by the sheriff is given in the manuals of the time.
[Footnote: Greenwood, The County Court, 183.] On the other hand, the
fees payable by the sheriff to the officials of the exchequer on his
appointment and discharge, [Footnote: Ibid., 122.] the expenses of his
office, and the requirements of his position for social expenditure
were very considerable, and the comment of a contemporary law-writer
was, no doubt, in most cases, justified: "But the sheriff is at much
more charge, which is laid out and is disbursed during his sheriffwick,
as experience will inform him."[Footnote: Greenwood, The County Court,
187.] Another burden of the sheriff's office was enforced residence in
his own county during his term of service. The records are overspread
with fines for the violation of this requirement and with requests for
dispensations from conformity to it.[Footnote: Hist. MSS. Commission,
Report VII., App., 5; Rushworth, Historical Collections, II., App., 27,
Deputy Keeper of the Public Records, Reports, XLIII.,151; Cal. of State
Pap., Dom., 1628-1629, pp., 396, 403, etc.] A personage in an old play
says of the ladies of his time, "I think they would rather marry a
London jailer than a high-sheriff of a county, since neither can stir
from his employment." [Footnote: Wycherly, The Country Wife, act iv.,
sc. 1.] The title high-sheriff, frequently used instead of the simple
term sheriff, had no especial significance and was probably suggested
by a desire to discriminate him from the under-sheriff. The exacting
duties of the office led the sheriff very frequently to appoint, at his
own cost, such a subordinate and to empower him to perform such
services as could be legally transferred to another. He was usually a
man of some position, "learned somewhat in the law, especially if the
sheriff be not learned himselfe." [Footnote: Smith, Commonwealth of
England, book II., chap. xvii.] He was a source of considerable expense
to his superior, an estimate of annual cost made in 1628 amounting to
352 Pounds 18s. 6d. He relieved the sheriff, however, of his more
onerous and invidious duties. North declared that "Clifford and
Shaftesbury looked like high-sheriff and under-sheriff. The former held
the white staff and had his name to all returns, but all the business,
especially the knavish part, was done by the latter." [Footnote:
Examen, 8, quoted in Dict. Nat, Biog., XII., 113.]

The duties of the sheriff were many and varied; some of them old
judicial and administrative functions, others new and irregular
services demanded of him by the innovating Tudor and Stuart sovereigns.
Every month he must hold a county court, at which were brought suits
for debts of less than forty shillings, suits for damages, for breach
of contract, for non-payment of wages, for not returning borrowed or
pledged articles, and a hundred other petty causes. [Footnote:
Fitzherbert, Natura Brevium, 28 d, etc.] In this court also, and at
some other times and places, he must proclaim certain ancient statutes
and new laws and ordinances for the information and warning of the
people.

The county court as a judicial body was, in the seventeenth century, a
waning institution, its competence and functions becoming rapidly
obsolete; but occasionally it awakened suddenly to life, took on a new
aspect, and became of unwonted importance. This occurred when a summons
was issued for a new parliament, for the county court was the electing
body of the knights of the shire, and to the next session after the
writs for the parliament had been issued came the gentry and
freeholders of the county to elect their representatives. [Footnote:
Dalton, Officium Vicecomitum, chap. xcii.] There was often a great
concourse and much excitement, and the petty disputes of poor suitors
and the labors of obscure officials were for the time completely
superseded. The sheriff, as presiding official at this election, as the
returning officer of the elected members, and as the official charged
with levying money for the payment of their wages and expenses, had an
active and influential connection with the choice of members of
Parliament. A long series of statutes checked the abuses connected with
this influence; but even yet the sheriff exercised some power over the
selection made, especially when he was a man of large influence in his
county apart from his office.[Footnote: Ibid.]

There was great irregularity in the process of election. Sometimes the
members were elected by acclamation, sometimes by show of hands,
sometimes by a poll, one voter after another expressing orally his
preference. The election should, by law, be held between eight and
eleven o'clock in the morning, but a sheriff sometimes postponed the
election, or refused to acknowledge the candidate insisted on by the
electors, or threw out votes which he claimed were not properly given,
or closed the election when his preferred candidate was in an
advantageous position. The journals of the House of Commons are filled
with reports of contested elections, and sheriffs are repeatedly found
kneeling at the bar of the House to receive censure or pardon for such
offences.[Footnote: Commons Journals, I., 511, 556, 801, 854, 884,
etc.]

A period of scarcely less responsibility for the sheriff was the semi-
annual assizes, when the judges in their robes, on their circuit, with
all the dignity of the judicial representatives of the crown, visited
the county.[Footnote: Rushworth, Historical Collections, I., 294.] It
was the duty of the sheriff to see that grand and petty juries were
ready to perform the services required of them by these judges, and to
carry out the mandates and judgments of the court. These judgments,
which he had to execute either in person or by his under-sheriff or
bailiffs, varied in character from the serving of writs or levying upon
property for debt to the infliction of the death penalty. [Footnote:
Greenwood, 133; Fortescue, De Laudibus Legum Angliae, chap xxiv.] The
sheriff had also the supervision of the jail and the appointment of
jailers. His presence at the two assizes of the year was considered one
of his most fundamental duties, and heavy fines were imposed when
occasionally a sheriff was absent from his post at that time.
[Footnote: Rushworth, Historical Collections, II., App., 27; Cal. of
State Pap., Dom, 1628-1629, p. 396.] He not only met the judges with
his retinue and furnished them a guard, but feasted them and acted as a
sort of local host to the circuit court so long as it was in session in
his county.

Closely analogous to this duty of the sheriff was the requirement that
he should be present, provide jurymen, and carry out the behests of the
justices of the peace at their quarter-sessions; but the justices were,
like himself, local officers belonging to the county, not visitors from
the capital, so that their sessions had little of the ceremony and
excitement of the assizes; and, in fact, the sheriff was usually
represented there by the under-sheriff acting as his deputy. [Footnote:
Lister, Two Earliest Sessions Rolls of West Riding of Yorkshire, 1597-
1602, III., 28, 44, 64, etc.]

In addition to these and many less conspicuous regular duties the
sheriff in the early seventeenth century was utilized from time to time
by the central government in irregular and somewhat questionable
services. When James revived the distraint of knighthood it was the
sheriffs who were required to make out lists of all who had 40 Pounds a
year of lands or rents and to order them to appear at court and receive
knighthood. When Charles I. revived the imposition of ship-money it was
to the sheriff of each county that the writ was sent, stating the
amount to be paid by his county and ordering him to arrange with the
lower officials for its assessment and collection.

The patriotic resistance of Hampden found a parallel in the passive
opposition of some of the sheriffs to this demand upon them. On June
30, 1640, the King's Council wrote to the sheriff of Huntingdonshire:
"We have read and considered of your letter of the 24th of the present,
wherein we perceive that you have been rather industrious to represent
the difficulties which, as you say, you find in the execution of his
majesty's writ, than circumspect or careful, as you ought to have been,
in overcoming and removing them,... and we cannot but make this
judgment upon your proceedings, that instead of doing your duty in
person and compelling others subordinate to you to do theirs, you
endeavor to make excuses both for yourself and them." [Footnote:
Rushworth, Historical Collections, I, 1203.]

Alongside of the sheriff at the head of the shire was another officer,
the lord-lieutenant, whose position, although but recently attained,
was in some ways more conspicuous and in certain exigencies more
powerful than his. No statute or other formal action provided for the
original creation of the lord-lieutenancy, and it is probable that
Henry VIII. simply began the habit of delegating his military power in
the shires to such officers. Early in the reign of Edward VI., October,
1549, they are mentioned as existing in the counties, and by 1600 their
office was fully established.[Footnote: 3 and 4 Ed VI, chap v, in
Statutes of the Realm, IV, 107.]This position was usually held by the
greatest nobleman with estates in the county, and he appointed as his
deputies various knights and gentlemen of high position; as when, in
1626, the duke of Buckingham was lord-lieutenant of Bucks, and Sir
Edward Verney and five others were his deputies in that county.
Although purely honorary, the appointment was one of much dignity and
responsibility in military matters.

It was the duty of the lord-lieutenant in times of peace to see that
the musters of the trained bands were regularly held, that the militia-
men had their arms, and that men of higher rank who owed military
service to the crown were prepared to perform it; in time of war to
levy, muster, and train soldiers, fix the quotas of the hundreds and
townships, see to the payment of troops, the collection of horses, and
equipment generally, until the recruits were actually handed over to
their officers. It was also their duty to see that the beacons were
kept in order. The lords-lieutenant must be present, by an order of
1615, nine months in the year [Footnote: Cal. of State Pap., Dom.,
1611-1618, p. 337.] in their counties; but there was no such rigorous
requirement of constant residence as in the case of the sheriff, nor
was the appointment restricted to a single year.

Such an official as the lord-lieutenant was not likely to be left
unburdened with other duties when the government was struggling to
obtain the enforcement of its laws, and, as a matter of fact, functions
quite unmilitary were imposed upon him. In 1637 the council orders the
lords-lieutenant of six of the eastern counties to assist in the better
enforcement of the acts for the drainage of the marshes. [Footnote:
Cal. of State Pap., Dom., 1637, p. 92.] In 1621 they are to investigate
frauds of his majesty's carters. [Footnote: Hist. MSS. Commission,
Report VII., App., 670.] They are asked to help collect subsidies and
benevolences, to search for popish recusants, to oversee ale-houses,
slaughter-houses, and the assize of bread and ale, to assist in the
administration of poor relief and the suppression of vagrancy.
[Footnote: Chetham Society, Lancashire Lieutenancy, I, Int., 19; Camden
Society, Verney Papers, 37, 88.] In 1619 the Lords of the Council write
to the lieutenant of Surrey asking him to urge co-operation in a
lottery for the success of "the English colonies planted in Virginia,
to accept the sums adventured, and to report to the treasurer and
council of Virginia." [Footnote: Hist. MSS. Commission, Report VII.,
App., 670.] Much less dignified in position than either the lord-
lieutenant or the sheriff, and yet filling an old and important office,
was the coroner. He was elected by the freeholders of the county in the
county court, and his oath was administered by the county clerk. He
was, therefore, more distinctly local and representative than the other
county officers, who were appointed by the crown; and as a result he
was the only officer whose office did not terminate with the death of
the king. Notwithstanding the generality of duties indicated by his
name, "custos placitarum coronae," his functions were few beyond the
fundamental duty of investigating sudden deaths and binding over for
trial such persons as were indicated by the jury through which he made
his inquest. [Footnote: Smith, Commonwealth of England, book II., chap.
xxiv.] Under some circumstances the coroner took the place of the
sheriff, and in general his position looked back to a time when it was
of greater significance than it had become in the seventeenth century.
[Footnote: Greenwood, The County Court, 258.]




CHAPTER XV

ENGLISH JUSTICES OF THE PEACE (1600-1650)


However extensive the duties of the officers whose functions are
described above, the real men-of-all-work in the counties at this time
were the justices of the peace. The law required that a justice of the
peace must have lands and tenements to the value of L 20 a year, the
amount of the legal knight's fee; [Footnote: 18 Henry VI., chap. xi]
but ordinarily he had much greater property. John Evelyn's father, who
has been so often referred to as a typical country gentleman of the
early seventeenth century, had an estate of L 4000 a year when he was
successively sheriff and justice of the peace. [Footnote: Evelyn,
Diary, year 1634] The justice of the peace, like the sheriff, the lord-
lieutenant, and the coroner, was expected to perform his public
services as part of his patriotic duty. It is true that certain
statutes provided that part of the fines for any violation should go to
the justices before whom the violators were prosecuted; two or three
others gave small fees to the justice for affixing his seal or signing
a document; but these were apparently casual efforts to secure
enforcement, and can have brought no appreciable return to the
justices. The law gave each justice 2s. for each day of quarter-
sessions up to three days; but this could have produced at most only
6s., and seems to have been usually jointly expended by the magistrates
in a dinner.

In an interesting speech by a Mr. Glascock in the House of Commons,
December 16, 1601, two equally undesirable justices are described--
first, the one "who from base stock and lineage by his wealth is gotten
to be within the commission"; the other "a gentleman born, virtuous,
discreet, and wise, yet poor and needy. And so only for his virtues and
qualities put into the commission. This man I hold unfit to be a
justice, though I think him to be a good member in the commonwealth.
Because I hold this for a ground infallible--that no poor man ought to
be in authority. My reason is this: he will so bribe you and extort you
that the sweet scent of riches and gain taketh away and confoundeth the
true taste of justice and equity." [Footnote: Townshend, Proceedings,
953, 954] But burdensome as the duties of a justice must have been, and
almost unpaid as they were, the office does not seem to have been
avoided as was that of sheriff. Probably such service was taken as a
matter of course by the gentry, and compensation was found in the stamp
of social position it placed upon them, and in the sense of power, as
well as of a patriotic fulfilment of duty. It was sometimes a matter of
complaint that "with us these magistrates have been so unsuitably
appointed that a county justice is made a jest in comedies, and his
character the subject of buffoonery and laughter." [Footnote: Carey,
English Liberties, 275] This is an obvious reference to Justice Shallow
and other worthies of the dramatists. It is dangerous to make too
serious an inference from contemporary comedies, because certain
personages soon became stock characters and ceased to have any very
close relation to actual life, and in this particular instance
Shakespeare was probably gratifying an old grudge.

Nevertheless, there was evidently some foundation for this picture of
the county justice. Dorothy Osborne, in one of her delightful letters
to Sir William Temple, in giving her requirements for a husband, pokes
fun at such ambitions. "He must not be so much of a country gentleman
as to understand nothing but hawks and dogs, and be fonder of either
than his wife; nor of the next sort of them whose aim reaches no
further than to be Justice of the Peace, and once in his life High
Sheriff, who reads no book but statutes, and studies nothing but how to
make a speech interlarded with Latin that may amaze his disagreeing
poor neighbours, and fright them rather than persuade them into
quietness." [Footnote: Letters of Dorothy Osborne to Sir William
Temple, letter 36 (ed. by Parry), p 171] With all these criticisms, and
in the face of occasional ineptitude, the body of justices of the peace
included much ability. It was scarcely possible for a justice to act
without some knowledge of Latin, as almost all the records and
documents which he would have to make, read, or sign were in that
language. A succession of text-books on the duties of the office, the
more important of them appearing in many successive editions, proves an
intelligent interest and demand for instruction in their duties.
Moreover, the men who served as justices were often well known in other
ways, many of them as sheriffs, as members of Parliament, and in still
other capacities. They were of families who provided the active men of
enterprise of the period. The list of Devonshire justices in 1592
includes Sir Francis Drake, Sir Ferdinando Gorges, Gilberts, Carews,
Seymours, Courtenays, and other names prominent among the men who laid
the foundations of the maritime greatness of England and of the
existence of America. Of the fifty-five, twenty-eight were at one time
or another high-sheriffs of the county, twenty more were then, or
became afterwards, knights, six sat in the House of Commons, and three
in the House of Lords. [Footnote: Hamilton, Devonshire Quarter-
Sessions, 3, 330-348.]

The justices of the peace were fair representatives of that great class
of rural gentry which exercised so strong an influence over the
destinies of England in the sixteenth, seventeenth, and eighteenth
centuries. From this class were drawn all the county officials who have
been named, except the lord-lieutenant; from it were chosen the county
representatives to Parliament; and in it were found the strength and
the weakness of the English political system. James I., in appealing to
the country gentry to continue to live on their estates in their
counties, said to them, "Gentlemen, at London you are like ships in a
sea, which shew like nothing, but in your country villages you are like
ships in a river, which look like great things." [Footnote: Bacon,
Apothegms, in Works (Spedding and Heath ed), VII., 125.]

Out of this body of rural gentry from twenty to sixty in each county
were chosen by the lord-chancellor to serve as justices of the peace.
[Footnote: Lambard, Eirenarcha, book I., chap. v.] The "commission of
the peace," by which the justices were appointed and from which they
drew their powers, was a formula well known and constantly quoted and
commented upon, and added to from time to time until late in the
sixteenth century. In was then, in 1590, revised and formulated anew by
Sir Christopher May, Chief-Justice, with the advice of all the other
judges of the time, and has not been changed from that day to this.
[Footnote: Ibid., book II., chap. vii.]

The justices of the peace performed some of their duties separately,
acting individually as circumstances required, or as proved convenient
to themselves. Other powers they could exercise only when two or more
acted together and concurrently. Still others, and those far the most
important and dignified, they performed in a body at their "quarter-
sessions." What things a justice might do singly, what two, three, or
four justices might do together, and what they might do only in the
formal sessions of the whole body of justices of the peace of the
county were defined partly in the statutes, partly in the commission
under which they acted.

The regular or quarter-sessions were meetings held four times a year--
in October, midwinter, spring, and midsummer--at which all the justices
of the peace of the county were supposed to be present. There were,
besides, occasional irregular sessions, or meetings of the regular
sessions adjourned from one time to another. In corporate towns the
city officers acted as justices of the peace, reinforced usually by
some others especially appointed; and each town followed its own
customs as to meeting in general sessions.

Although the law contemplated the attendance of all the justices of the
county at each quarter-sessions, as a matter of fact the attendance was
very irregular and incomplete, few of the records, so far as published,
showing an attendance of as many as a dozen out of perhaps forty or
fifty. Most of them evidently came riding up to quarter-sessions if it
suited their convenience and remained away if it did not, restricting
their services to those duties which could be performed in their own
neighborhoods, and leaving to a few active, regular, and hardworking
magistrates the responsibilities of the higher work. [Footnote: West
Riding Sessions Rolls; Manchester Quarter-Sessions, passim.]

Of those who made up quarter-sessions one at least must be "of the
quorum." This expression is taken from the commission of the justices
of the peace, which in the clause giving to the justices the power to
inquire and determine by oath of the jurors as to felonies and other
offences and to punish them, after naming all those to whom the
commission for that county is issued, says, quorum aliquem vestrum, A,
B, C, etc., unum esse volumus (of whom we wish you, A, B, C, etc., to
be one), naming presumably such as were learned in the law or otherwise
especially trustworthy. [Footnote: Lambarde, Eirenarcha, book I., chap.
ix.] As without the presence of one of the "quorum" no quarter-sessions
could be held, to be a "justice of the peace and of the quorum" was to
be one of a select list of the justices. One-third or one-half of the
list of those in the commission were usually named also in the quorum.
In addition to the justices there should, according to law, be present
at quarter-sessions, in the first place, the custos rotulorum, or
keeper of the rolls of the sessions, the "custalorum" of Justice
Shallow. [Footnote: Merry Wives of Windsor, act i., sc. i.] This was
always one of the justices of high rank indicated to the lord-
chancellor for appointment by the king himself, [Footnote: 37 Henry
VIII., chap i.] and was very apt to be the lord-lieutenant of the
county. He could be, and probably was, usually represented at the
sessions by a deputy, who was a person of considerable importance and
influence, upon whom much responsibility was placed by the statutes,
and whose abilities must have been constantly relied upon by the
magistrates. The title of this deputy was "clerk of the peace," the
predecessor apparently of the American county clerk. He was usually
familiar with the law, and his knowledge of precedents and procedure
must often have stood the unlearned justices in good stead, besides the
work which he performed in drawing up indictments, writing orders, and
keeping records.

Besides the custos and the clerk, the sheriff or his deputy were bound
to be present prepared to empanel jurors and execute process; as well
as the jailer ready to produce his prisoners; the superintendent of the
county house of correction; all jurors who had been summoned by the
sheriff; all persons who had been bound over by single justices to
appear at quarter-sessions; all high constables and bailiffs of
hundreds; and the coroners. [Footnote: Dalton, Officium Vicecomitum,
chaps, xxxiv., clxxxv.] The quarter-sessions should, by law, be kept
for three continuous days if there was any need; [Footnote: 12 Richard
II, chap. x.] but, as a matter of fact, sessions seldom lasted more
than a day, and a contemporary complains that "many doe scantly afford
them three whole hours, besides the time which is spent in calling of
the county and giving of the charge." [Footnote: Lambarde, Eirenarcha,
book IV., chap. xix.]

The powers and duties of the justices of the peace in quarter-sessions
and separately were so considerable and varied as to tax the ability of
an Elizabethan or Jacobean text-book writer to reduce them to
simplicity of statement, or to the compass of five or six hundred pages
of enumeration. Many of these powers were general, arising from the
nature of the office for the "conservation of the peace"; but the great
mass of their duties was placed upon them by statutes. Ten early
statutes are enumerated in the commission itself, before coming to the
inclusive "and cause to be kept all other ordinances and statutes made
for the good of our peace and the quiet rule and government of our
people." From the middle of the fifteenth century forward, the
enforcement of the greater number of new laws was placed primarily in
the hands of the justices of the peace.

As time passed on legislation became more and more minute and
inclusive. Few interests in human life escaped the paternal attention
of government under the Tudors and Stuarts, and this great mass of
enactment it became the duty of the groups of country gentry in the
counties and of the civic magistrates of the towns to put into force. A
writer of the time enumerates two hundred and ninety-three statutes
passed previous to 1603 in which justices of the peace are mentioned
and given some jurisdiction or duties. [Footnote: Lambarde, Eirenarcha,
book IV., chap, xix., Table, App.] Under Elizabeth alone there were
seventy-eight, ranging from the "preservation of spawn and frie of
fish" to those "touching bulls from Rome." The infrequent and short-
lived parliaments of James I. added thirty-six to the list. [Footnote:
Dalton, The Country Justice, Table of Contents.]

Although many of these laws are repetitions, some others temporary or
local, still others insignificant, yet, on the other hand, some of them
opened up whole new fields of activity to the justices: as, for
instance, those placing upon them, after 1563, the administration of
the Act of Apprentice; and, after 1581, the responsibility for the
search for and punishment of popish recusants. A whole code of law,
procedure, and precedent grew up on these two subjects, besides others
scarcely less extensive.

Quarter-sessions had nothing to do with civil suits, and cases of
treason, murder, and certain other high crimes were excluded from their
competence. Apart from this restriction and these offences, there was
little difference between sessions and assizes, between the
jurisdiction of the learned judges of the king in their half-yearly
circuit and that of the county magistrates in their quarter-sessions.
Before them both grand and petty juries were empanelled, indictments
drawn up, prisoners tried for assault, burglary, horse-stealing,
witchcraft, pocket-picking, keeping up nuisances, cheating, failure to
attend church, and almost all other offences of which seventeenth-
century Englishmen were capable. If convicted they were placed in the
stocks, whipped, or hanged. In Devonshire, in the midwinter sessions of
1598, out of sixty-five culprits who were tried eight were hanged; at
midsummer, out of forty-five eight were hanged, thirteen flogged, seven
acquitted, and seven, on account of their claim of benefit of clergy,
were branded and then released. [Footnote: Hamilton, Devonshire
Quarter-Sessions, 33.]

The justices in sessions or singly also performed much administrative
work, such as the oversight and repair of bridges, the granting of
licenses to ale-houses, the establishment of wages, the binding out of
apprentices, and the relief of wounded soldiers. Many laws passed under
Elizabeth and James I. admitted of exceptions when approved by one or
more justices of the peace, and there was thus constant occasion for
granting to individual persons or at special times permission to export
grain, to turn their barley into malt, to build cottages without land
attached, to carry hand-guns, to buy and sell out of market-hours, to
beg, and other dispensations from the rigorous application of the law.
[Footnote: Ibid., 27, 164, etc.]

The punishing of recusants and the discipline of those who refused or
neglected to go to church was, as already stated, an active occupation
of the justices.

At certain times, such as the period just following the Gunpowder Plot,
when the search was for Catholics, and somewhat later, when the search
was for Puritans and Separatists, the Privy Council brought severe
pressure upon the justices to fulfill these duties, and numerous
prosecutions were brought by them. In Middlesex during the reign of
James I. the indictments averaged eighty-five per year for religious
offences, and sometimes at one session there were as many as one
hundred and fifty persons indicted. [Footnote: Middlesex County
Sessions Rolls, II., III.; Hamilton, Devonshire Quarter-Sessions, 27,
74, etc.; Cal. of State Pap., Dom., 1633-1634, p. 531.]

The justices were constantly called upon to act in special emergencies
or to give special relief. If a man's thatched cottage were burned, the
nearest justice might authorize him to make an appeal to his neighbors
for help to rebuild; if a whole village or town suffered from a more
extensive fire, the justices in their sessions quartered the homeless
people in various parishes, announced a subscription, and, calling
constables and leading villagers before them, exhorted them to liberal
voluntary gifts, and appointed a subcommittee to administer the funds
for relief; if a pestilence appeared, a tax-rate for immediate
assistance was levied, and the justices supported the sick and enforced
the quarantine; if food became scarce and high-priced the justices
forbade its export from the county or conversion into malt, and even
announced a maximum market-price for it. When weavers or other
artificers were out of work the justices set to work to induce masters
to employ them or merchants to buy their goods, or, as a last resort,
levied a rate for their support. If news came of the capture of a
number of English sailors or merchants by Barbary pirates, collections
were taken up by the justices of the maritime counties for their
redemption. In all such exigencies it was the justices of the peace who
were expected to tide over the special temporary difficulty or need.

Besides the ancient regulative duties of the justices, and besides
those that were definitely given them by successive statutes, they were
constantly subject to the commands and instructions of the Privy
Council. In 1592, soon after the remodelling of the commission, a
circular letter was sent by the Privy Council to certain commissioners
in each county requiring them to call a special meeting of all justices
of the peace, at which the oath of office and the oath of supremacy
must be taken by each, or they must retire from the commission of the
peace. [Footnote: Hamilton, Devonshire Quarter-Sessions, 36, 48;
Nichols, Hist. of the Poor Law, 252; Hist. MSS. Commission, Report
XIV., App. IV., 42.] This seems to have been preparatory to a more
strict discipline and oversight of their actions, for communications
from the council now became more frequent and more drastic. In
requiring them to fulfil their duties as magistrates the Privy Council
spoke categorically in the name of the king in a constant series of
letters, couched often in such harsh terms of reproof as to make it
hard to realize that the justices were gentlemen of rank and dignity,
fulfilling laborious services practically without compensation. In 1598
vigorous letters were sent to the various counties calling the
attention of the justices to the recently enacted poor law, and
requiring them to see it put into execution. [Footnote: Leonard, "the
Poor Law," 143.] From this time forward to the outbreak of the civil
war the pressure of the council on the justices became stronger and
stronger. In January, 1631, a "Book of Orders" was issued by the Privy
Council giving instructions in greater detail to the justices as to
their duties, especially in regard to the poor law, and requiring them
to make reports every three months to the sheriffs, who were to
transmit these reports to the justices of assize, who were in turn to
send them to certain members of the Privy Council deputed for the
purpose. The judges of assize were also to report directly to the king
if they learned of the negligence of any of the justices of the peace.
[Footnote: Ibid., 158, etc.] "The Book of Orders" was reissued from
time to time and its requirements followed up.

An attempt was made by these means to introduce a system of "thorough"
in the affairs of local government during the period of the personal
government of Charles I., analogous to that attempted in the higher
ranges of government by Wentworth, Laud, and their fellow-members of
the Privy Council. The great instruments of this plan were the justices
of the peace, acting within the limits of their respective counties,
carrying out the manifold duties imposed upon them by law, under
constant pressure from the Privy Council and the king. After even this
partial enumeration of the services of the justices of the peace and of
the supervision kept over them, one can readily appreciate the feeling
of the justices of Nottingham who complained that they had "little rest
at home or abroad." [Footnote: "Cal. of State Pap, Dom," 1631-1633, p.
18.]

The centre of gravity of local government in England was in the county.
The power which put its machinery in motion was that of the central
government; but the actual administration was in the hands of the
sheriff, the lord-lieutenant, the coroner, and the justices of the
peace. The county bounded the sphere of activity of all these
officials. The commission of any group of justices named the county in
which they were to exercise their functions, and outside of its
boundaries all their powers dropped from them. The coroner could not
hold an inquest outside of his own county, and even the lord-lieutenant
could exercise his military functions only within the shire or shires
named in his commission. When, in 1603, James I. rode southward from
Edinburgh on the news of the death of Elizabeth, and crossed the border
at Berwick, he was met by the sheriff of Northumberland and escorted by
him to the borders of Durham, where he was met by the sheriff of that
county, and so from shire to shire through the whole length of England
till he reached London.

The basis of representation in Parliament was the county: the counties
formed the districts for all the circuit courts; national taxation was
largely distributed by counties, and, as has been seen, local
jurisdiction and administration were largely in the hands of county
officials.




CHAPTER XVI

ENGLISH PARISH OR TOWNSHIP GOVERNMENT (1500-1650)


Next below the county as a political subdivision of England came the
hundred, or wapentake, as it was called in the northern shires. One of
the oldest political units of the country, perhaps the very oldest, it
had become the least important of all. Its ancient significance as the
primary organization of the community for judicial purposes disappeared
long before the beginning of the seventeenth century, leaving only a
desultory practice of holding a sheriff's semi-annual "tourn" through
the hundreds of the shire; and some traditional payments of fees to the
noblemen who held the hundred court as a "liberty," or to the crown.
Apart from its existence as a unit of jurisdiction, the hundred was
still put to some use as a subdivision of the county for purposes of
taxation, for military organization and service, for the preservation
of order, and as the sphere of activity of the high-constable.
[Footnote: Lambarde, Constables, S 25; Cal. of State Pap., Dom., 1637,
pp. 39, 104.] The high-constables were, indeed, the only officers of
the hundreds, one or more being chosen annually by the justices of the
peace in quarter-sessions from the same class of rural gentry as we
have already seen furnishing the county local officials. The hundred,
for some reason, took but slight root in colonial soil, though it was
established in a few of the colonies, and in such places many of its
English functions reappeared. [Footnote: Howard, Local Constitutional
History of the U. 5., 272-286; Wilhelmi, Local Institutions of
Maryland, 60, n. 5.] An ancient Latin law writer says, "England is
divided into counties, counties are divided into hundreds (which in
some parts of England are called wapentakes), and hundreds are again
subdivided into villas." [Footnote: Fortescue, De Laudibus Legum
Angliae, chap. cxxiv.] By using the general word villas ("vills") he
evaded one of the greatest difficulties in the description of English
local government in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, the
confusing and conflicting use of terms for the smallest subdivision of
civil government. Shall we use parish, town, township, manor, or
tithing when we speak of a neighborhood organized for the affairs of
petty government? All these terms are used abundantly in the records of
the time and to a great extent are used indiscriminately.

This lack of consistency is quite natural and explicable. In the first
place, local organization as it existed at this time was the residuum
of several successive systems of custom and law, and contained
survivals from the nomenclature of each. "Township" or "town" was a
term belonging to a far-distant Anglo-Saxon past, and had been long
obscured by the later institution of tithings and the still later
manors. Secondly, the union of church and state, the mutual
interpenetration of the ecclesiastical and civil systems, served to
complicate the matter still further by confusing the word "parish" with
terms which applied in a non-ecclesiastical sense to the same little
group of people and the same tract of land.

Of all these terms, three--manor, town (or township), and parish--are
the most usual. A manor was a group of inhabitants and the land they
occupied (usually a single village), so far as these people were
connected with and dependent upon a certain "lord of the manor," who
had various rights over the people and their lands. Aside from his
position as landlord, the most important of these rights was that of
holding a court-baron and a court-leet and view of frank-pledge.

Various powers and activities had long gathered around these petty
courts, but the whole group of manorial rights and duties of
jurisdiction and administration was, in 1600, fast becoming an obsolete
and insignificant institution. Yet the terms connected with it had
worked themselves inseparably into local life. Courts-baron were held
in but few places, and almost solely for the purpose of making land
transfers; courts-leet were held only infrequently and irregularly,
many lords of manors who possessed the right exercising it but once a
year or less frequently; the whole system of frank-pledges had long
gone into desuetude. Grants of manorial powers, "court-leet, court-
baron, and view of frank-pledge," were made in several of the colonial
charters; but these institutions showed little inclination to renew in
America a vitality they had lost in England.

The English word town or township is the nearest equivalent to the
Latin word villa or vill, which is a generic term used in the records,
without very exact connotation, for one of those country villages in
which the rural population of England was distributed, including the
land connected with the village. Town and township meant the same
thing, except when the former was applied to an urban community. Over
and over again to the same locality first the term "town" and then
"township" is applied; [Footnote: West Riding Sessions Rolls, passim.]
and a careful search fails to find any distinction drawn between them.
In the north of England the term town or township seems to have been
especially familiar and frequently used as a subdivision of some of the
other local units; [Footnote: Fishwick, Hist of Preston, 2.] and it was
in common use everywhere as a synonym for manor or parish.

While all these terms meet us frequently in the records of the
seventeenth century, the term parish, notwithstanding its
ecclesiastical connotation, was, in fact, superseding all others as the
most usual appellation to give to the unit of local government. Terms
strictly applicable to other phases of the local organization were apt
to be applied to the parish. For instance, we hear of the "constable of
a parish," [Footnote: Archaeological Review, IV, 344.] although that
officer was an official of a township; proprietors of "free" and "copy-
hold" lands of a parish are spoken of, though those terms properly
applied only to a manor; the same is true of an order for a court to be
held every three weeks in certain parishes, [Footnote: Saalkeld,
Reports, III., 98.] the term "court" being properly manorial. These
expressions show the tendency of the time to substitute the term
"parish" for more exact terms applied to the local governing body in
its different aspects. It was the "parish" that was usually sued,
taxed, and fined, that received property by bequest, and that was
ordered by the government to perform various duties.

Our colonial forefathers, according to the locality of their origin or
the particular phase of local government that applied to their new
conditions, used sometimes one term, sometimes another; but in this
study of English conditions the parish and the officers whose sphere of
action was the parish may be taken to include all that is necessary,
with the understanding that our use of the term parish is broad, in
conformity with seventeenth-century usage.

The knowledge of the boundaries of the parish was kept alive by the
traditional ceremony of perambulation. From time to time, usually once
a year, a procession was formed which went the rounds of the outer
boundary, stopping from time to time at well-marked points for various
commemorative ceremonies. In pre-Reformation times the ceremony was a
religious one, the priest leading and the parishioners following with
cross, banners, bells, lights, and sacred emblems, successive points
being blessed and sprinkled with holy water. [Footnote: Burn,
Ecclesiastical Law, II, 133,134.] When religious processions were
forbidden at the Reformation, this ceremony came under the condemnation
of the law; and Queen Elizabeth found it necessary, in order to
perpetuate the useful civil element in it, to direct by proclamation a
certain form of renewal of the processions. "The people should, once in
the year, at the time appointed, with the curate and substantial men of
the parish, walk about the parish, and at their return to the church
make their common prayers. And the curate in the said perambulation
was, at certain convenient places, to admonish the people to give
thanks to God in the beholding of His benefits, and for the increase
and abundance of his fruits upon the face of the earth, with the saying
of the one hundred and third Psalm." [Footnote: Gibson, Codex, 213.]

The custom survived in this or other forms, [Footnote: Shillingfleet,
Ecclesiastical Cases, I., 244.] because there were no surveyed
boundaries, and reliance had to be placed on marked stones and trees,
hill-tops, watercourses, and such indications, interpreted and defined
only by human tradition. In some remote districts it is still
preserved. From the practice of performing the perambulation in
rogation week it was often called "the rogation," and conversely
rogation days were sometimes called "gang-days" [Footnote: Burn,
Ecclesiastical Law, II., 133.] In the seventeenth century, as the men
who afterwards practised it in New England and Virginia must have
remembered, it was still a festivity. In the church-wardens' accounts
for the parish of St. Clements, Ipswich, in 1638, is the item "ffor
bread and beare given to the boyes when they wente the boundes of the
parishe, 12s." [Footnote: East Anglian, IV., 2d series, 5.] Boys were
taken as those whose life and memory would naturally be the longest,
and the poorer boys were often especially included as a treat. In
Chelsea, Middlesex, at a somewhat later time, a more official feast is
suggested by the entry: "Spent at the perambulation dinner, 3 pounds
10s." [Footnote: Toulmin Smith, The Parish, 473.]

No material obstacle was allowed to interfere with the progress of the
perambulators. They could, by law, enter all dwellings on the boundary
and pass through and even break down all enclosures which lay across
it. Private persons whose houses lay in the line of march of the
perambulators sometimes provided food and drink for them, and this
became so customary that efforts were made, though unsuccessfully, to
enforce this custom by law. [Footnote: Burn, Ecclesiastical Law, II.,
133.]

In describing the officers of the parish we pass from the class of
country gentry, from which the sheriffs, coroners, justices of the
peace, and high-constables were drawn, to a group of lower social rank.
In the towns they may have been of somewhat higher or at least more
varied status, but in the rural parishes the officers were of very
humble position. In the invaluable description of England written by
Harrison in the latter part of the reign of Elizabeth, from which we
have had occasion to quote so frequently, the author says: "The fourth
and last sort of people in England are day-labourers, poor husbandmen,
and some retailers (which have no free land), copyholders, and all
artificers, as tailors, shoemakers, carpenters, brickmakers, masons,
etc. ... This fourth and last sort of people therefore have neither
voice nor authority in the commonwealth, but are to be ruled and not to
rule others: yet they are not altogether neglected, for ... in villages
they are commonly made churchwardens, sidesmen, aleconners, now and
then constables, and many times enjoy the name of head boroughs."
[Footnote: Harrison, Description of England (Camelot ed.), 13.]

The most active and conspicuous officer of the parish or township was
the constable, or petty constable, as he is often called, to
distinguish him from the high-constable of the hundred. He was
appointed by the court-leet, where this was still held; in other cases
by the steward of the lord of the manor, the vestry of the parish, or,
as a part of their residuary duties, by the justices of the peace. The
regular form of oath of the constable may be quoted in some fulness to
show the nature of his duties. "You shall swear that you shall well and
truly serve our sovereign lord, the king, in the office of a constable.
You shall see and cause his majesty's peace to be well and duly kept
and preserved, according to your power. You shall arrest all such
persons as in your sight and presence shall ride or go armed
offensively, or shall commit or make any riot, affray, or other breach
of his majesty's peace. You shall do your best endeavor to apprehend
all felons, barrators, and rioters, or persons riotously assembled; and
if any such offenders shall make resistance you shall levy hue and cry
and shall pursue them until they be taken. You shall do your best
endeavors that the watch in and about your town be duly kept for the
apprehending of rogues, vagabonds, nightwalkers, eavesdroppers, and
other suspected persons, and of such as go armed and the like. ... You
shall well and duly execute all precepts and warrants to you directed
from the justices of the peace of the county or higher officers. In
time of hay or corn harvest you shall cause all meet persons to serve
by the day for the mowing, reaping, and getting in of corn or hay. You
shall, in Easter week, cause your parishioners to chuse surveyors for
the mending of the highways in your parish. ... And you shall well and
duly, according to your knowledge, power, and ability, do and execute
all things belonging to the office of a constable so long as you shall
continue in this office. So help you God." [Footnote: Dalton, The
Country Justice, chap. clxxiv.]

The constable, among the other duties prescribed by his oath, had to
"raise the hue and cry" when it was demanded--that is to say, if any
one were assaulted or robbed and appealed to the constable of the
parish in which the injury occurred, the constable must summon out his
neighbors, whether it were by day or by night, to seek the culprit. If
not successful he must give notice to the constables of the adjacent
parishes, who were similarly to raise the hue and cry in their
neighborhoods. If the offender was not then discovered the person who
suffered the loss might bring suit for its recovery from the whole
hundred in which the attack occurred. [Footnote: Ibid., chap. lxxxiv,]

In practice hue and cry was a very ineffective method of capturing ill-
doers. Harrison says: "I have known by my own experience felons being
taken to have escaped out of the stocks, being rescued by others for
want of watch and guard, that thieves have been let pass, because the
covetous and greedy parishioners would neither take the pains nor be at
the charge to carry them to prison, if it were far off; that when hue
and cry have been made even to the faces of some constables, they have
said: 'God restore your loss! I have other business at this time.'"
[Footnote: Harrison, Description of England (Camelot ed.), 247.] To
prosecute petty offenders, to force laborers to serve during harvest-
time, to sign their testimonials when they wished to leave the parish,
and to see that innkeepers refused no travellers, gave the constable
considerable duties of local supervision.

The constable must, with the advice of the minister and of one other
inhabitant of the parish, whip any rogue, vagabond, or sturdy beggar
who appeared in the parish, and then send him, with a testimonial to
the fact of the whipping, back to his native parish. The word rogue was
a comprehensive term as used in the laws of Elizabeth, including
wandering sailors, fortune-tellers, collectors of money for charities,
fencers, bearwards, minstrels, common players of interludes, jugglers,
tinkers, peddlers, and many others, and adequate whipping of them and
starting them in the direct route homeward must have been no sinecure.
[Footnote: Lambarde, Duties of Constables, S 45.]

A contemporary testimonial with which such a person was provided may
not be without interest as an illustration of the manners of the time.
"A. B., a sturdy rogue of tall stature, red-haired and bearded, about
the age of thirty years, and having a wart neere under his right eie,
born (as he confesseth) at East Tilberie, in Essex, was taken begging
at Shorne in this county of Kent, the tenth of March, 1598, and was
then and there lawfully whipped therefor, and hee is appointed to goe
to East Tilberie aforesaid, the direct way by Gravesend, over the river
of Thamise; for which hee is allowed one whole day, and no more at his
peril; subscribed and sealed the day and yeare aforesaid. By us"
(signed by the minister, the constable, and a parishioner). [Footnote:
Lambarde, Duties of Constables, S 45.] It is no wonder that constables
are advised "in every corner to have a readie hand and whip."

The constable was also the warden of such arms and armor as each parish
kept, or was supposed to keep, in obedience to the militia
requirements. A writer of Elizabeth's time says: "The said armour and
munition likewise is kept in one several place of every town, appointed
by the consent of the whole parish, where it is always ready to be had
and worn within an hour's warning. ... Certes there is almost no
village so poor ... that hath not sufficient furniture in a readiness
to set forth three or four soldiers, as one archer, one gunner, one
pike, and a billman." [Footnote: Harrison, Description of England
(Camelot ed.), 224.]

An account of the armor kept in a parish in Middlesex is entered in the
vestry accounts of the year 1583. "Note of the armour for the parish of
Fulham: first, a corslet, with a pyke, sworde, and daiger, furnished in
all points, a gyrdle only excepted. Item, two hargobushes, with flaskes
and touch-boxes to the same; two morryons; two swords, and two daigers,
which are all for Fulham side only. All which armore are, and do
remayne in the possession and appointment of John Palton, of Northend,
being constable of Fulhamsyde the yere above wrytten." [Footnote:
Toulmin Smith, The Parish, 473.] One may easily imagine the nature and
value of such accoutrements, and of the villagers who were occasionally
pressed into the service to wear them. Mouldy and Bullcalf, Wart,
Shadow, and Feeble, and Falstaff's whole company of "cankers of a calm
world and a long peace" may readily enough have been drawn from the
life.

These duties the constable must fulfil at his own initiation or upon
the recurrence of the occasion for them. But the great part of his
duties were those imposed upon him from above in special cases--that is
to say, in carrying out the warrants and precepts of the justices of
the peace, or occasionally of the coroner, sheriff, lord-lieutenant, or
still higher officials. If the justice of the peace was the man-of-all-
work, as has been said, of the government of the time, the constable
was the tool and instrument with which he worked. The constable was
required to arrest all persons who were to be bound over by the
justices to keep the peace, and all felons and other ill-doers for whom
a warrant had been issued, and to bring them before the justices into
jail. And woe be to him if he allowed such a prisoner to escape. The
justices might construe his inactivity as participation in the crime of
the prisoner, or he might be fined to the extent of all his property.
[Footnote: Lambarde, Duties of Constables, S 15]

The constable must carry out the lesser sentences of the justices,
inflicting the punishment ordered and collecting the fines imposed. For
instance, when a certain poor woman, Elizabeth Armistead, was convicted
of petty larceny at the West Riding Sessions, in 1598, it was ordered
by the justices that "she shall nowe be delivered to the constable of
Keerbie, and he to cause her to be stripped naked from the middle
upward and soundly whipped thorowe the said town of Keerbie, and by hym
delivered to the constable of Kirkby and he to see like execution
within his town, and the next markett att Weatherbie to delyver her to
the constables of Weatherbie, and they to see like punishment of her
executed thorow their towns." [Footnote: West Riding Sessions Rolls,
58] In assessing and collecting taxes and in obtaining information the
constables were at the command of county and hundred authorities. They
were used as the active or at least the most available intermediaries
between the justices of the peace and the individuals whom it was
desirable to reach. [Footnote: Hist. MSS. Commission, Report XIV., App,
pt. iv, 28, 67.] They were by no means ideal instruments; many were
extremely ignorant--as, for instance, the constable of Collingbourne
Ducis, who in 1650 prays to be relieved from his office because he can
neither read nor write, and is obliged to go to the minister and divers
others to get his warrants read. [Footnote: Hist. MSS. Commission,
Report I., 121] They were constantly being fined by the justices for
neglect of their duties or for inefficiency. [Footnote: Middlesex
County Records, II., 36, 41, 139.]

The most important remaining ancient parochial officers were the
church-wardens. Their position and functions were not so purely
ecclesiastical as the name would suggest. Their duties included, it is
true, the care of the parish church and the provision of other material
requirements for religious services. But they also included many things
which were quite clearly temporal or civil in their nature. Coke says
of their position, "The office is mere temporal." [Footnote: Lambarde,
Duties of Constables, SS 57-60.] That is to say, the church-wardens
represented the parishioners, not the minister or the ecclesiastical
authorities. They formed a quasi-corporation for the holding of the
personal property that belonged to the parish, and could sue and be
sued as trustees for the parish. [Footnote: Lambarde, Duties of Church-
wardens, S 1.]

The almost invariable custom was for the body of the parishioners at a
vestry meeting in Easter week to choose two church-wardens for the next
year. But neither the number nor the mode of appointment was at this
time quite fixed. During the first half of the seventeenth century
clergymen were inclined to magnify their office, and the canons of 1603
and 1639 gave to the minister of the parish some control over the
choice of the wardens; although whenever the rights of the parishioners
were asserted and an established custom shown, the courts upheld this
custom against ecclesiastical encroachments. [Footnote: Toulmin Smith,
The Parish, 78-87.]

The financial powers of the church-wardens were considerable, though
exercised in most cases along with the constable, and in many only
after the approval of the whole body of parishioners at a vestry
meeting. They had, of course, the duty of providing for the repairs of
the church and of taxing their neighbors for this purpose. Unless
previously settled upon by the parishioners themselves, they levied and
collected the local taxes already described as being imposed by the
justices upon the parishes for various purposes. They had the power to
seize and sell the property of such parishioners as refused or
neglected to pay the amounts assessed upon them. Many of the parishes
also received considerable sums by gift or bequest, which were
invested, and the income expended for the poor or other parish objects.
[Footnote: Ibid., chap, v., App.]

Property in land and houses also belonged to some parishes, apart from
the minister's glebe, and the renting and accounts fell within the
church-warden's duties. Various means of combining the securing of
funds with much neighborhood merriment, even in those days of militant
Puritanism, were used by the parish authorities, such as "church-ales,"
"pigeon-holes," Hock-tide games, Easter games, processions, and festive
gatherings, at all of which farthings, pence, and shillings were
gathered. [Footnote: Various quotations in Toulmin Smith, The Parish,
chap, vii., S 12.] Such accounts of these various funds and the record
of the thousand and one petty expenditures for local purposes as were
kept were usually the work of the church-wardens and made their office
one of real local importance. In fact, a whole cycle of parish life
passes before us in these accounts. "Paid the carpenters 5s. for a
barrow to carry the people that died of the sickness to church to bury
them." "For a coat for the whipper, and making, 3s." "For too payre of
glovys for Robin Hode and Mayde Maryan, 3d." "Received for the May-
pole, 1 pound 4s." "Paid Robert Warden, the constable, which he
disbursed for carrying away the witches, 11s." [Footnote: Ibid., 465-
472.]

The church-wardens, under a law of Queen Mary, [Footnote: 2 and 3
Philip and Mary, chap. viii.] with the constables and parishioners,
selected the surveyors of highways; and under two statutes of Queen
Elizabeth [Footnote: 8 Eliz., chap, xv., and 14 Eliz., chap. xi.] every
year appointed two men who should be named "the distributers of the
provision for the destruction of noisome fowle and vermine." A tax was
levied upon the parishioners to provide these officers with funds, and
it then became their duty to pay bounties for the heads and eggs of
crows, rooks, starlings, and many other birds. A long list of four-
footed beasts is also included in the definition of "vermine," and
rates ranging from a shilling for a fox to a halfpenny for a mole were
established. [Footnote: Lambarde, Office of Distributers, etc., 92.]
The mole-catcher was a regular employe of some parishes. [Footnote:
Hist. MSS. Commission, Report III., App., 331; V., App., 597.]

Finally, the church-wardens were ex-officio overseers of the poor. By
the great poor law of 1597 the church-wardens, along with four
overseers of the poor appointed each year at Easter by the justices,
had the whole charge of the relief of the poor. [Footnote: 8 Leonard,
The Poor Law, 76, etc.]

They were to estimate the annual costs and to tax their fellow-townsmen
for this purpose. From this time forward taxation for the poor under
the control of parish officers became the most important, as it was the
heaviest, of local charges. The constant efforts of the Privy Council,
through the justices of the peace, to enforce the poor law, kept
church-wardens and other overseers of the poor up to their duties and
engaged them in constant conferences with the justices and in making
reports, as well as in the actual work of poor relief.

A vestry clerk existed in some parishes, and later such an office
became quite general and influential, but at this period the records
were generally preserved by one of the church-wardens or by the
minister. The vestry-clerk is of special interest as being apparently
the prototype of the town-clerk in the American colonies. [Footnote:
Howard, Local Constitutional History of the U. S., 39.]

Various other petty officers existed, but their duties were either
identical with those already described, or insignificant, or so
exceptional as not to reward inquiry and description here. Such were
the beadle, sexton, haywards, ale-conners, waymen, way-wardens,
sidesmen, synodsmen, swornmen, questmen, and perhaps some others.
[Footnote: Discussed in Charming, Town and County Government in the
English Colonies (Johns Hopkins University Studies, II.), No. 10, p.
18, etc.]

Such being the officers whose sphere of activity was the parish, it
remains to describe the general assembly of the people of the parish,
the vestry. This name arose apparently from the practice of meeting in
the part of the church in which the vestments were kept. Ordinarily,
all who held house or land in a parish, no matter on what tenure, were
members of the vestry of the parish. All inhabitants, therefore--land-
owners, free tenants, copy-holders, laborers occupying cottages, even
those who held land in the parish but lived somewhere else--were by law
at liberty to attend the meetings of the parishioners and to join in
the exercise of their functions.

Such a body is of great interest. [Footnote: Coke, 5 Report, 66, 67.]
Those officials whose positions and functions have been discussed in
the two preceding chapters drew all their powers from the crown, and
the duties that they performed were imposed upon them by statute law or
by royal instruction. The same is true of a considerable part of the
activity of constables and church-wardens. But the vestry of the parish
existed as a body which within certain limits had powers of government
of its own, and could impose duties upon parish officials, appoint
committees and require services from them, adopt by-laws which bound
all the inhabitants, and impose taxes upon the landholders of the
parish which they were bound to pay.

Yet evidences of anything like regular meetings of the parishioners
are, in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, so scanty as to leave
considerable doubt as to whether they occurred at all generally. They
are not mentioned in the legal text-books of the time, which were, of
course, written by men who looked from above downward and were not
interested in local institutions as such. A few accounts of such vestry
meetings remain, [Footnote: E.g., those of Steeple Ashton, quoted in
Toulmin Smith, The Parish, chap, vii, SS 12.] but the action taken at
them was apparently restricted to the choice of parish officers, the
adoption of by-laws for the carrying out of necessary taxation and
other distribution of burdens, and for matters connected with the
building or repair of the church. The attendance probably consisted
only of the more substantial members of the parish and of those who
held office and must present reports. The parish life resided more in
the activity of its officials than of its assembly. Vigorous local
self-government could not have existed without leaving more distinct
traces than it has done, and our study of the political system of the
time will have made it clear that much local independence was not
suited to the period of the Tudors and Stuarts. [Footnote: See Toulmin
Smith, The Parish, chaps, ii., iv., vii.; and Gneist, Self-Government,
book III., chap, ix., S 115.] Such was the provision for the carrying
out of those matters of local concern in the county, the hundred, and
rural parish which were not performed by immediate officials or
commissioners of the central government. It is evident that in the
early seventeenth century the motive power for almost all government,
local as well as general, emanated from the national government--from
the king, Privy Council, and Parliament. It was a vigorous, assertive,
centralized administration, eager to carry out its will and enforce
order, uniformity, and its own ideas upon all persons and bodies in
England. No shade of doubt of their own wisdom or reluctance to
override local or individual liberty of action troubled the thought or
weakened the resolution of the Tudor and Stuart sovereigns and their
ministers. Nor were their Parliaments antagonistic to the principle of
centralized government, even when they wished to curb unrestrained
royal control of it. Strong government was in entire consonance with
the spirit of the time.

Yet this ambitious central government was working with very inadequate
and unsuitable instruments. Instead of a body of efficient and
responsible officials, directly and immediately dependent upon their
superiors, receiving wages and hoping for promotion, such as successful
centralized governments have usually possessed, the king and council
made use of the old and cumbrous machinery of local self-government as
they found it. It was quite unsuited to their purposes. Sheriffs,
coroners, high and petty constables, church-wardens, even justices of
the peace, had come down from a period when government was of quite
another and more primitive character, in which the central power
counted for far less, local powers for far more. Most of the local
officials were unpaid, and the others were dependent on insignificant
fees for such money reward as they obtained. The labors imposed upon
them were performed only from a sense of duty, loyalty, or necessity,
not as a fair return for remuneration received.

There was little provision for a wise selection of office-holders, so
far as regarded their suitability to the objects of the central
administration. The county and hundred officials were taken from one
restricted class, the rural gentry; the township and parish officials
were chosen by their neighbors from their own number. In a word, the
government of Elizabeth, James, and Charles was trying to carry on an
ambitious, centralized administration by means of an unpaid, untrained,
and carelessly selected group of local officials, whose offices had
been established and whose characters had been formed for a system of
much more limited powers and of more independent local life.

At certain times, as in the period of personal government of Charles
I., something like a hierarchy seemed about to develop itself, in which
the Privy Council, speaking in the name of the king, gave instructions
to the justices of assize, the justices of assize to the sheriffs and
justices of the peace, the justices of the peace to the high-constable
of the hundred, and the high-constable to the petty constable, church-
wardens, and other township or parish officials. But no such regularity
was attained; the council frequently communicated directly with the
justices of the peace, the sheriff with the parish officers; and the
administration became no more systematic as time went on.

The primary governmental division of the country, the shire, was the
sphere of much activity; but it was not automatic, and acted wholly or
almost wholly in response to pressure from above. The ultimate unit of
local government, the parish, township, or manor, had many and
interesting functions, but they were for the most part either declining
survivals of earlier powers, or new forms of activity imposed upon it
from above. It had the necessary officials and the political rights to
enable it to do a great deal, but it showed few signs of vigorous life.
Thus government in England in the early seventeenth century was so
organized that at the top was an energetic national government, midway
an active but dependent county organization, and at the bottom the
parish with a residuum of ancient but unutilized powers of self-
government.

No greater contrast could be noted in the position of men than that
between the Englishman at home, in the early seventeenth century, and
the Englishman who emigrated to America. Almost all the conditions that
surrounded the former were reversed in the case of the latter. The
pressure of central government was immediately and almost completely
withdrawn. Many of the most urgent activities of government in England,
such as the administration of the poor law and the restriction of
vagabondage, almost ceased in the colonies. The class of settled rural
gentry from which most local officials were drawn in England did not
exist in America. On the other hand, the wilderness, the Indians, the
freedom from restraint, the religious liberty, the opportunity for
economic and social rise in the New World made a set of conditions
which had been quite unknown in the mother-country.

As a result, the colonists had to make a choice from among the
institutions with which they were familiar at home, of those which were
applicable to their new needs. Of such institutions of local government
in England there were, as has been seen, a considerable number and
variety. Naturally, some functions which had been prominent at home
were reduced to insignificance in the colonies; some which had been
almost forgotten or had remained quite undeveloped in England gained
unwonted importance in America. Almost every local official or body
which existed in England reappeared in some part or other of the
English colonies, although often with much altered powers and duties.
All the familiar names are to be found, though sometimes with new
meanings and always more or less considerably adapted to new
conditions. Moreover, the choice was in the main restricted to familiar
English institutions, for in the great variety of system in different
parts of the colonies there was scarcely an official or body which did
not have its prototype in England. [Footnote: Howard, Local
Constitutional History of the U. S.; Channing, Town and County
Government in the English Colonies; Adams, Germanic Origin of New
England Towns. Cf. also Tyler, England in America; Andrews, Colonial
Self-Government; Greene, Colonial Commonwealth (American Nation
Series), IV., V., VI.]

In this as in other matters, the foundations of America were laid in
European conditions and occurrences. European needs sent explorers on
their voyages of discovery, and European ambitions equipped adventurers
for their expeditions of conquest; the commercial projects of England,
France, Holland, and Sweden led to the establishment of the principal
New-World colonies; the economic exigencies and the political and
religious struggles of Europe sent a flood of settlers to people them;
the institutions of Spain, France, Holland, and England all found a
lodgment in the western continent; and those of England became the
basis of the great nation which has reached so distinct a primacy in
America.




CHAPTER XVII

CRITICAL ESSAY ON AUTHORITIES

BIBLIOGRAPHIES

No general bibliography of the whole field of this volume exists,
although two comprehensive publications (both described below) have
special bibliographic sections: The Cambridge Modern History has full
lists of books, less well analyzed than the systematic and useful
bibliographies in Lavisse et Rambaud, Histoire Generale.

GENERAL SECONDARY WORKS

Several general histories of Europe covering the field of this volume
have been published in recent years or are now appearing. The most
important are: Lavisse et Rambaud, Histoire Generale (12 vols., 1893-
1901), of which vols. III. and VI. apply most nearly to the subjects
included in this book; The Cambridge Modern History (to be in 12 vols.,
1902-), especially vols. I.-IV.; H. H. Helmolt, History of the World,
translated from the German (to be in 8 vols., 1902-), especially vols.
I. and VII. Helmolt differs from all other general histories by its
arrangement in accordance with ethnographical and geographical
divisions rather than historical epochs; he pays also especial
attention to economic phenomena. The following three volumes in the
series entitled Periods of European History, give an account of this
period in somewhat shorter form: Richard Lodge, The Close of the Middle
Ages, 1272-1494 (1901); A. H. Johnson, Europe in the Sixteenth Century,
1494-1598 (1897); H. O. Wakeman, Europe, 1598-1715 (1904).

Two excellent histories of the period of discovery are O. F. Peschel,
Geschichte des Zeitalters der Entdeckungen (1858), and Sophus Ruge,
Geschichte des Zeitalters der Entdeckungen (1881). More recent works
are S. Gunther, Das Zeitalter der Entdeckungen (1901), and Carlo
Errera, L'Epoca delle Grandi Scoperti Geografiche (1902).

SPECIAL QUESTION ON COLUMBUS

The seemingly well-established view that Columbus when he discovered
America was in search of a direct western route to the East Indies and
Cathay, and that he had been led to form this plan by correspondence
with the Florentine scholar Toscanelli, was attacked by Henry Vignaud,
La Lettre et la Carte de Toscanelli sur la Route des Indes par L'Orient
(1901), and in a translation and extension of the same work under the
title Toscanelli and Columbus (1902). Vignaud considers the letter of
Toscanelli a forgery, and the object of Columbus in making the voyage
the discovery of a certain island of which he had been informed by a
dying pilot. His work elicited many replies in the form of book reviews
or more extended works. Of the former may be mentioned those of E. G.
Bourne (American Historical Review, January, 1903) and Sophus Ruge
(Zeitschrift der Gesellschaft fur Erdkunde zu Berlin, 1902); among the
latter, the monumental work, Christopher Columbus, His Life, His Work,
His Remains, by John Boyd Thacher (I., 1903). Few scholars seem to have
been convinced by the arguments of Vignaud, but the whole question must
be considered as still undetermined. The last word is E. G. Bourne,
Spain in America (The American Nation, III., 1904).

SOURCES

A large number of the contemporary accounts of the early expeditions of
discovery and adventure are published by the Hakluyt Society. These
volumes are provided with introductions of great value and with
numerous maps, glossaries, and other material illustrative of the time.
They cover a long period of time and include many lines of travel not
referred to in this book; but many of them refer to the early
expeditions to the southeast, west, and northwest which had much to do
with the discovery and exploration of America. Some of the most
important publications of this character in the series are the
following: Select Letters of Columbus, edited by R. H. Major (II, and
XLIII, 1849 and 1870); Narratives of Early Voyages to the Northwest,
edited by Thomas Rundall (V., 1851); India in the Fifteenth Century,
edited by R. H. Major (XXII., 1859); The Commentaries of the Great
Afonso Dalboquerque, edited by Walter de Gray Birch (LIII., LV., LXII.,
LXIX., 1875, 1880, and 1883); The Voyage of John Huyghen van Linschoten
to the East Indies, edited by A. C. Burnell and P. A. Tiele (LXX. and
LXXI., 1884); The Journal of Christopher Columbus, edited by C. R.
Markham (LXXXVI., 1892); The Discovery and Conquest of Guinea, Written
by Gomes Eannes de Azurara, edited by C. R. Beazley and Edgar Prestage
(XCV. and C., 1896 and 1900); The First Voyage of Vasco da Gama, edited
by E. G. Ravenstein (XCIX., 1898); Texts and Versions of John de Piano
Carpini and William de Rubruquis, edited by C. R. Beazley (1903).

The standard editions of the narratives of the early land travellers in
eastern Asia are those of the Recueil de Voyages et de Memoires publie
par la Societe de Geographie, including (IV., 1839) Relations des
Voyages de Guillaume de Rubruk, Jean du Plan Carpin, etc. (edited by M.
A. R. D'Avezac); and Schafer et Cordier, Recueil de Voyages et de
Documents pour Servir a L'Histoire de la Geographie, especially
"Voyages en Asie ... du ... Odoric de Pordenone" (edited by Henri
Cordier). English translations of Rubruquis and Pordenone also appear
as an appendix in Travels of Sir John Mandeville, edited by A. W.
Pollard (1900). Sir John Mandeville is worthless as an historical
source, as his genuine material is all drawn from these sources and
from Marco Polo, and there is no probability that he ever travelled in
the East. His own additions are usually mendacious. The standard
edition of Marco Polo is that of Sir Henry Yule (2 vols., 1871). This
has just been reprinted with additional editorial notes by Henri
Cordier, under the title, The Book of Ser Marco Polo the Venetian,
Concerning the Kingdoms and Marvels of the East, etc. (1903). A
valuable collection of narratives of early discovery is M. F. de
Navarrete, Coleccion de los Viages y Descubrimientos (5 vols., 1825-
1837). Those of particular interest to England are in Richard Hakluyt,
Principal Navigations, Voyages, and Discoveries (1589, reprinted 1903,
to be in 12 vols.).

GEOGRAPHY AND COMMERCE

Among the standard histories of mediaeval and modern geography are
Joachim Lelewel, Geographie du Moyen Age (4 vols., 1852-1857); Vivien
de St. Martin, Histoire de la Geographie et des Decouvertes
Geographiques (1873); M. F. Vicomte de Santarem, Essai sur L'Histoire
de la Cosmographie pendant le Moyen Age (3 vols., 1849-1852); and C. R.
Beazley, The Dawn of Modern Geography (vols. I. and II., 1897 and
1901). A full account of the history and development of maps,
especially of the form known as portolani, is to be found in the two
works translated from the Swedish of A. E. Nordenskiold: Facsimile
Atlas to the Early History of Cartography (1889), Periplus, an Essay on
the Early History of Charts and Sailing-Directions (1 vol. and an
atlas, 1897); G. Wauverman, Histoire de L'Ecole Cartographique Belge et
Anversois du 16 degrees Siecle (2 vols., 1895).

The state of geographical knowledge at the beginning of the period of
explorations is well described in C. R. Beazley, Introduction to the
volume of the Hakluyt Society's publications for 1899. F. Kunstmann,
Die Kenntniss Indiens in XV. Jahrhunderts (1863); and G. H. Pertz, Der
Aelteste Versuch zur Entdeckung des Seeweges nach Ostindien (1859),
describe two important phases of that subject.

The fullest and best work on the relations between the Orient and the
Occident, the trade-routes, the objects of trade, and the methods of
its administration is Wilhelm Heyd, Geschichte des Levantehandels im
Mittelalter (2 vols., 1879). There is a French translation of this work
(1885-1887), which is later and has been corrected by the author. There
is a valuable article on ancient trade in Encyclopaedia Biblica, IV.,
48, etc. Much that is suggestive and informing concerning Eastern
commerce and trade-routes can be found in Sir W. W. Hunter, History of
British India, I. (1899), and on the products of the East in Sir George
Birdwood, Report of Commissioners for the Paris Exhibition of 1878
(1878). Some information concerning trade organization in the
Mediterranean Sea and throughout Europe can be found in William
Cunningham, An Essay on Western Civilization in Its Economic Aspects (2
vols., 1898-1900). H. H. Helmolt, General History, VII., pt. i., pp. 1-
139, has a long and valuable chapter on "The Economic Development of
Western Europe Since the Time of the Crusades," by Dr. Richard Mayr.
John Fiske, The Discovery of America (2 vols., 1892), contains an
interesting popular account of the trade conditions of the time and of
those explorations which were directed westward.

The formation of the later commercial companies is described and the
provisions of their charters analyzed in P. Bonnassieux, Les Grandes
Compagnies de Commerce (1892). This work is somewhat superficial, being
based, apparently, entirely on works in the French and Latin languages,
and using secondary materials where primary sources are attainable; but
it stands almost alone in its subject, and has, therefore, considerable
importance.

Naval architecture is described in Auguste Jal, Archeologie Navale (2
vols., 1840); and J. P. E. Jurien de la Graviere, Les Manns du XV. et
du XVI. Siecle (1879); Sir William Stirling-Maxwell, Don John of
Austria (2 vols., 1883).

ITALY AND THE EASTERN MEDITERRANEAN

The best general account of Italy during the fourteenth and fifteenth
centuries is in Lavisse et Rambaud, Histoire Generale, III., chaps, ix.
and x., and IV., chap. i. For the intellectual and artistic history of
Italy as a whole, J. Burckhardt, The Civilization of the Renaissance in
Italy (1860, English translation, 2 vols.), is the most satisfactory
work. J. A. Symonds, Renaissance in Italy (7 vols., 1875-1886), takes
up many sides of the period. A good general history of Venice in small
compass is H. P. Brown, Venice: a Historical Sketch of the Republic
(1893).

M. G. Canale, Storia del Commercio dei Viaggi, ... degl' Italiani
(1866), and Storia della Republica di Genoa (1858-1864), contain much
information about Mediterranean trade and voyages, especially of the
Genoese.

The commerce of Venice is described in H. F. Brown, Calendar of State
Papers, Venetian, Introduction, I. (1864).

Of the fondaco and the German merchants in Venice a description is
given in H. Simonsfeld, Der Fondaco dei Tedeschi in Venedig (2 vols.,
1887). Many additional sources are in G. Thomas, Capitolare dei
Visdomini del Fontego dei Todechi (1874). A valuable article on the
same subject is W. Heyd, "Das Haus der deutschen Kaufleute in Venedig,"
in Historische Zeitschrift, XXXII., 193-220.

The standard history of the rise of the Ottoman Empire is J. W.
Zinkeisen, Geschichte des Osmanischen Reichs in Europa (6 vols., 1840).
More modern works are A. La Jonquiere, Histoire de L'Empire Ottoman
(1881); and G. F. Herzberg, Geschichte des Bysantischen und des
Osmanischen Reiches (1883).

An excellent work on the fifteenth century is Edwin Pears, The
Destruction of the Greek Empire and the Story of the Capture of
Constantinople by the Turks (2 vols., 1903). For later history, see L.
von Ranke, Die Osmanen in XVI. und XVII. Jahrhundert (1827). A short
and good popular account is A. Lane-Poole, Turkey (1886). Good sections
are devoted to the Ottoman Turks in the Cambridge Modern History (I.,
chap, iii., by J. B. Bury); and in Lavisse et Rambaud, Histoire
Generale (III., chap, xvi., and IV., chap, xix.), by A. Rambaud.

PORTUGAL IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY

A short but excellent history of Portugal is H. M. Stephens, The Story
of Portugal (1891, Stories of the Nations Series).

The interesting character and significant work of Prince Henry the
Navigator have made him the subject of many biographies. One of the
earliest of these was G. de Veer, Prinz Heinrich und seine Zeit (1864).
More detailed is R. H. Major, Life of Prince Henry the Navigator (1868,
abbreviated edition, 1874). A number of other biographies were called
forth by the interest in the five hundredth anniversary of Henry's
birth, which was coincident with the four hundredth anniversary of the
discovery of America. A partial list of these is as follows: C. R.
Beazley, Prince Henry the Navigator (1890); G. Wauverman, Henri le
Navigateur et L'Academie Portugaise de Sagres (1890); J. P. O. Martins,
Os Filhos de Dom Joao I. (1891); M. Barradas, O Infante Dom Henrique
(1894); A. Alves, Dom Henrique o Infante (1894); J. E. Wappaus,
Untersuchungen uber... Heinrich (1842). Two valuable essays, Prince
Henry the Navigator and The Demarcation Line of Pope Alexander III., by
E. G. Bourne, are republished in his Essays in Historical Criticism
(1901).

The most important original source for the early exorations of the
Portuguese is Gomes Eannes de Azurara, Chronicle of the Discovery and
Conquest of Guinea (2 vols., Hakluyt Society, 1896 and 1899). The
voyages of Cadamosto are published by the Hakluyt Society. Long
extracts from the accounts of the voyages of Diego Gomez are given in
C. R. Beazley, Prince Henry, 289-298, and in R. H. Major, Prince Henry,
288-298. A number of original documents illustrative of this period are
contained in Alguns Documentos do Archivo Nacional da Torre do Tombo
Acerca das Navagacoes e Conquistas Portuguezas (1892). An account of
the latest stages of the Portuguese advance to India is given in F. C.
Danvers, The Portuguese in India (1894). An almost contemporary account
of the explorations is J. Barros, Decadas da Asia (first published
1552, etc.); the first five books have been translated into German by
E. Feust (1844).

SPAIN IN THE FIFTEENTH AND SIXTEENTH CENTURIES

The great collection of sources for the history of Spain is the
Coleccion de Documentos Ineditos para la Historia de Espana (112 vols.,
1842-1895). Matters more particularly relating to the subjects of this
book appear in vols. I., III., VI., XIII., XIX., XXIV., XXVIII.,
XXXIX., and LI. The proceedings of the cortes are published by the
Academia de la Historia, Cortes de los Antiguos Reinos de Leon y de
Castilla (4 vols., 1861-1884). The records of those called by Ferdinand
and Isabella are in vol. IV. (1882). A careful analysis and
introduction to these records is by M. Colmeiro (2 vols., 1883-1884).

The three most important chronicles of Spain contemporary with
Ferdinand and Isabella are Hernando del Pulgar, Cronica de los Reyes
Catolicos (1780); and Andre Bernaldez, Historia de los Reyes (1878).

The institutions of Spain are described in detail in two admirable
works: J. M. Antequera, Historia de la Legislacion Espanola (1874); and
F. M. Marina, Ensayo Historico-critico sobre la Antigua Legislacion ...
de Leon y Castilla (1834). There is a short but systematic and valuable
account of Spanish institutions in The Cambridge Modern History (I.,
chap, xi., by H. B. Clarke). The most satisfactory general description
of the changes in Spanish institutions during the reign of the Catholic
sovereigns is J. H. Mariejol, L'Espagne sous Ferdinand et Isabelle: le
Gouvernement, les Institutions, et les Moeurs (1892). William H.
Prescott, The Reign of Ferdinand and Isabella the Catholic (various
editions), is less uncritical in character, and consequently more
trustworthy, than the other works of this author. An important study of
the personal character of Isabella is Clemencin, Elogio de la Reina
Catolica, in Real Academia de la Historia, Memorias, IV. An important
and suggestive study of this period is W. Maurenbrecher, Spanien unter
den Katholischen Konigen: Studien und Skizzen zur Geschichte der
Reformationszeit (1857). Of somewhat similar character is W. Havemann,
Darstellungen aus der inneren Geschichte Spaniens wahrend des XV., XVI.
und XVII. Jahrhunderts (1850). The more purely political history is
best given in M. Danvilla y Collado, El Poder Civil en Espana (6 vols.,
1885-1887). The expulsion of the Jews is described in the third volume
of J. Amador de los Rios, Los Judios de Espana y Portugal (3 vols.,
1875-1876); that of the Moriscos in H. C. Lea, The Moriscos of Spain,
their Conversion and Expulsion (1901). Much valuable description of
this period is also given in H. C. Lea, Chapters from the Religious
History of Spain (1890). Mr. Lea has also an important article, "The
Policy of Spain towards the Indies" (Yale Review, August, 1899). The
military history of Ferdinand's reign is given in P. Boissonade,
Reunion de la Navarre a la Castille (1893), and in the large general
histories of Spain, such as A. Canovas del Castillo, Historia General
de Espana (1894), and Vicente de la Fuente, Historia General de Espana
(30 vols., 1850-1867).

The organization of the Casa da Contractacion is fully described in
Primeras Ordenanzas ... de la Contractacion de las Indias, by J. de
Veitia Linage (1672, "made English" by Captain John Stevens, under the
title The Spanish Rule of Trade to the West Indies, 1702). It is also
described in Richard Hakluyt, Principal Navigations, IV. Economic
conditions are further described in two books by K. Habler, Geschichte
der Fugger'schen Handlung in Spanien (1897); Die Wirtschaftliche Blute
Spaniens im XVI. Jahrhundert und ihr Verfall (1888).

FRANCE IN THE SIXTEENTH AND SEVENTEENTH CENTURIES

The great mass of contemporary writings for this period is published
partly in the great Collection de Documents Inedits (about 280 vols.,
1835-), partly in other collections, such as that of Michaud et
Poujoulat, Correspondance D'Orient, 1830-1831 (7 vols., 1835), and
partly as individual publications. The royal enactments down to 1514
are best edited in Ordonnances des Roys de France (21 vols., 1723-
1849). The Recueil General des Anciennes Lois Francaises, edited by
Isambert and Taillandier (29 vols., 1822-1833), extends later in time
but is inferior in fulness and accuracy.

A short general history of France during this period is A. J. Grant,
The French Monarchy, 1483-1789 (2 vols., 1900). Of the excellent work,
Lavisse, Histoire de France, the latest section to appear is V., pt.
i., by H. Lemonnier, which covers the period 1492-1547.

For the commercial history of France valuable works are H. Pigeonneau,
Histoire du Commerce de la France (2 vols., 1887-1889); Pierre Clement,
Histoire de la Vie et de L'Administration de Colbert (2 vols., 1846);
G. Fagniez, "Le Commerce de la France sous Henri IV.," in Revue
Historique, May-June, 1881; and F. Bourquelot, Etude sur les Foires de
Champagne (Academie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres de L'Institut de
France, series II., vol. V., 1865). For the commercial companies in
Canada, see H. P. Biggar, Early Trading Companies of New France (1901).

THE NETHERLANDS AND GERMANY IN THE SIXTEENTH AND SEVENTEENTH CENTURIES

The best history of the Netherlands is P. J. Blok, History of the
People of the Netherlands (1892, in part translated by Ruth Putnam, 3
vols., 1898-1900); J. L. Motley, Rise of the Dutch Republic (many
editions), still has value and much interest, but the work is
uncritical and based on inadequate study of the sources. C. M. Davies,
History of Holland and the Dutch Nation (3 vols., 1851), is of special
value for its attention to the internal organization of the Dutch
nation. Robert Fruin, Geschiedniss der Staatsinstellingen in Nederland
(edited by H. T. Colenbrander, 1901), is a much more detailed and
modern work, the first two books of which refer to the period of this
volume. In it are to be found abundant references to the sources of
Dutch institutions. Douglas Campbell, The Puritan in Holland, England,
and America (2 vols., 1892), is a vivacious work including much
description of conditions in Holland and England during this period. It
is, however, written in a spirit of controversial exaggeration which
reduces its historical value to small proportions. The long and
valuable paper "William Usselinx," by J. P. Jameson (American
Historical Society, Papers, II., 1888), contains much information
concerning political and commercial conditions in the Netherlands.
There is a short description of the municipal organization of Holland
in an article by J. F. Jameson in the Magazine of American History,
VIII., 315-330. The charter of the Dutch West India Company is in E. B.
O'Callaghan, History of New Netherland, I., App. A (1855); and in
Samuel Hazard, State Papers, I.

The general history of Germany for this period can be Studied from the
following volumes of the series entitled Allgemeine Geschichte in
Einzeldarstellungen--viz., F. von Bezold, Geschichte der deutschen
Reformation (1890); G. Droysen, Geschichte der Gegenreformation (1893);
G. Winter, Der dreissigjahrigen Krieges (1893); B. Erdmannsdorfer,
Deutsche Geschichte von westfalischen Frieden bis Friedrichs der
Grossen (2 vols., 1892). The last work contains in its first book a
valuable resume of the results of the Thirty Years' War and the
condition of Germany at the time. E. Armstrong, The Emperor Charles V.
(2 vols., 1902), is an excellent account of Germany during the middle
years of the sixteenth century. Anton Gindely, The Thirty Years' War
(English translation, 2 vols., 1884), is a standard work on the Thirty
Years' War.

The religious changes of the time are described in a scholarly but
extremely dry fashion in W. Moeller, History of the Christian Church,
III. (English translation, 1900). L. von Ranke, Deutsche Geschichte im
Zeitalter der Reformation, translated into English (3 vols., 1845-
1847), is a well-known work. More detailed accounts of the Anabaptists
are given in H. W. Erbkam, Geschichte der Protestantischen Sekten in
Zeitalter der Reformation (1848); L. Keller, Geschichte der
Wiedertaufer (1880); and Max Goebel, Geschichte des Christlichen Leben
in der rheinschwestphdlischen evangelischen Kirche (3 vols., 1849-
1860).

ENGLAND IN THE SIXTEENTH AND SEVENTEENTH CENTURIES

BIBLIOGRAPHY.--The standard bibliographical guide in early English
history is Charles Gross, Sources and Literature of English History
from the Earliest Times to about 1485 (1900).

GENERAL WORKS.--The best general history of the reign of Henry VII. is
W. Busch, England under the Tudors (I., Henry VII., 1895); on the early
part of the reign of Henry VIII., J. S. Brewer, The Reign of Henry
VIII. (2 vols., 1884); J. A. Froude, History of England from the Fall
of Wolsey to the Defeat of the Armada (12 vols., 1856-1870).
Notwithstanding the criticism to which this work has been subjected it
remains the most detailed, serious, and valuable history of England in
the sixteenth century. A. F. Pollard, England under Protector Somerset
(1900), is a valuable survey of the period 1547-1551. S. R. Gardiner,
History of England from 1603 to 1642 (10 vols., 1883-1884), History of
the Great Civil War, 1642-1649 (4 vols., 1886-1891), and History of the
Commonwealth and Protectorate (3 vols., 1894-1903), form a series of
great value, covering more than half of the seventeenth century. Henry
Hallam, Constitutional History of England (3 vols., 1829), is
serviceable. L. O. Pike, Constitutional History of the House of Lords
(1894), and A. V. Dicey, The Privy Council (1895), are valuable
monographs.

SOURCES.--The sources for English history during this period are to be
found principally in the Acts of the Privy Council (in progress 1890-),
Calendars of State Papers (about 300 vols.), Statutes of the Realm,
1235-1713 (11 vols.), Journals of the House of Lords (16 vols. to
1700), Journals of the House of Commons (13 vols. to 1700), Sir S.
D'Ewes, Journals of the Period of Elizabeth (1682), J. Rushworth,
Historical Collections (1703), Historical Manuscripts Commission,
Reports (106 parts), Deputy Keeper of the Rolls, Public Records,
Reports (64 vols.), and in a vast number of detached publications of
contemporary journals, correspondence, etc.

Many of the most important statutes and other state papers are
collected in G. W. Prothero, Select Statutes and other Constitutional
Documents of the Reigns of Elizabeth and James I., 1559-1625 (1894),
and S. R. Gardiner, Constitutional Documents of the Puritan Revolution,
1628-1660 (1889). Each of these collections has an admirable
introduction discussing the history and institutions of the period.
Other collections illustrating the constitutional history of the time
are George B. Adams and H. Morse Stephens, Select Documents of English
Constitutional History (1901); and Mabel Hill, Liberty Documents
(1901). The following collections of sources also illustrate social
conditions: C. W. Colby, Selections from the Sources of English History
(1899); Elizabeth K. Kendall, Source-Book of English History (1900);
Ernest P. Henderson, Side-Lights on English History (1900).

COMMERCIAL HISTORY.--The Merchants Adventurers are discussed and
illustrated in W. E. Lingelbach, Laws and Ordinances of the Merchant
Adventurers (1902), and The Internal Organization of the Merchant
Adventurers (1902); in G. Schanz, Englische Handelspolitik (2 vols.,
1881); Richard Ehrenberg, England and Hamburg (1896); and Charles
Gross, The Gild Merchant (2 vols., 1890). The commercial companies
generally are described in Cawston and Keane, The Early English
Chartered Companies (1896), a book of slight value and limited extent
of information apart from the fact that it is practically the only work
covering the field. David Macpherson, Annals of Commerce (4 vols.,
1802), is a book of old-fashioned learning on the subject. For the East
India Company there is a large literature. Some of the sources are The
Charters of the East India Company (no date or place of publication);
Birdwood and Foster, The First Letter Book of the East India Company,
1600-1619 (1893); Henry Stevens, Dawn of British Trade to the East
Indies (1886). Of more general histories the most recent and one of the
best is Beckles Wilson, Ledger and Sword (1903).

Events in England affecting the early history of Virginia are related
and the original papers given in Alexander Brown, Genesis of the United
States (2 vols., 1891). Valuable articles by H. L. Osgood bearing on
this general subject are: "England and the Colonies" (Political Science
Quarterly, II.); "Political Ideas of the Puritans" (ibid., VI., Nos. 1,
2); and "The Colonial Corporation" (ibid., XI., Nos. 2, 3). See also
his American Colonies in the Seventeenth Century (2 vols., 1904). On
general commercial conditions, William Cunningham, Growth of English
Industry and Commerce (revised ed., 1904).

RELIGIOUS HISTORY.--W. E. Griffis, The Pilgrims in their Three Homes
(1898); Daniel Neal, History of the Puritans (4 vols., 1732-1738); W.
A. Shaw, The English Church During the Commonwealth (1900); E.
Eggleston, Beginners of a Nation (1897), gives interesting and
unfamiliar details of the religious sects in England. A. B. Hinds, The
England of Elizabeth (1895), is a careful study of the origins of
English Puritanism on the Continent. G. P. Gooch, English Democratic
Ideas in the Seventeenth Century (1898), throws light on the various
sects. William Sewel, History of the Quakers (1725), is a standard
history on the origin of that body.

C. G. Walpole, The Kingdom of Ireland (1882), describes the "Plantation
of Ulster" and the conditions that led to the emigration of the Scotch-
Irish. Of value also are W. E. H. Lecky, England in the Eighteenth
Century (8 vols., 1878-1890); J. P. Prendergast, The Cromwellian
Settlement of Ireland (1865); and H. Green, The Scotch-Irish in America
(1895).

ENGLISH LOCAL GOVERNMENT.--For local government the admirable
bibliography is Charles Gross, Bibliography of British Municipal
History, Including Gilds and Parliamentary Representatives (Harvard
Historical Studies, V., 1897). Contemporary legal treatises concerning
county government are Michael Dalton, Officium Vicecomitum, or the
Office and Authority of Sheriffs (1623), and The Country Justice
(1681); William Greenwood, Authority, Jurisdiction, and Method of
Keeping County Courts, Courts-Leet, and Courts-Baron, etc. (1659);
William Lambarde, Eirenarcha, or the Office of the Justices of Peace
(1588); A. Fitzherbert, L'Office et Authorities de Justices de Peace
(1514), often quoted as "Crompton", an editor who enlarged the original
work in 1583; John Wilkinson, Office and Authority of Coroners and
Sheriffs (1628). All these appear in numerous editions, the above dates
being, as far as ascertained, those of the earliest editions.

Few records of county government exist to any large extent, and very
few have been printed. Among them are three bodies of quarter-sessions
records. John Lister, West Riding Sessions Rolls, 1597-1602 (Yorkshire
Archaeological and Topographical Association, Records Series, III.,
1888); J. C. Jeaffreson, Middlesex County Records, 1549-1608 (Middlesex
County Records Society, 1886-1892); Ernest Axon, in Record Society of
Lancaster and Cheshire, Manchester Sessions, XLII. Some material for
Wiltshire and Worcestershire is published in the Historical Manuscripts
Commission, Reports, VI., VII.

A. H. A. Hamilton, Quarter-Sessions ... chiefly of Devon (1878),
contains much on the subject. E. M. Leonard, The Early History of the
English Poor Relief (1900), is a scholarly study involving much
description of local administration and the central and local
governments.

For the parish, Richard Burn, Ecclesiastical Law (2 vols., 1763);
William Sheppard, Offices and Duties of Constables, Borsholders,
Tythingmen, etc. (1641); William Lambarde, Duties of Church-wardens and
Duties of Constables, affixed to his Eirenarcha (1581); George Meriton,
Duties of Constables (1669). For the actual life of the parish,
recourse must be had to the few bodies of such records that are printed
separately or in local histories. Some of these are as follows: J. L.
Glasscock, Records of St. Michael's Church (1882); Collyer and Turner,
Ilkley, Ancient and Modern (1885); W. T. Woodbridge, Rushbrook Parish
Registers (1903); W. O. Massingberd, History of Ormsby (1893); J. P.
Earwaker, Constables' Accounts of Manchester (3 vols., 1891-1892); John
Nichols, Illustration of the Manners, etc., of England from Accounts of
Church-wardens (1797).

The book that has exerted the most influence on opinion on this subject
is Toulmin Smith, The Parish (1854). It is, however, written in a
spirit of controversy, many of its interpretations of the statutes are
quite incorrect, and it must, therefore, be used with great caution.
Its most valuable contents are its references to sources, and extracts
from local records. Rudolf Gneist, Self-Government, Communalverfassung
und Verwaltungsgeschichte in England (1871), is almost the sole work
covering the whole subject, but it is quite unsatisfactory, being drawn
from a comparatively small group of sources. George E. Howard, Local
Constitutional History of the United States (Johns Hopkins University
Studies, extra vol. IV., 1889), and The Development of the King's Peace
(Nebraska University Studies, I., 1890); Edward Channing, Town and
County Government in the English Colonies of North America (Johns
Hopkins University Studies, II., No. 10), and some other articles by
Herbert B. Adams and others in the same series, include considerable
information on local conditions in England, though their primary
reference is to America.

[Proofer's note: Index omitted.]

END OF VOL. I.